COMPENDIUM OF ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY, BY MONSIEUR D'ANVILLE, OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF INSCRIITIONS AND BELLES LETTRES AT PARIS, AND OF THAT OF SCIENCES AT PETERSBURG; SECRETARY TO HIS SERENE HIGHNESS THE LATE DUKE OF ORLEANS. TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH. ILLUSTRATED WITH MAPS, CAREFULLY REDUCED FROM THOSE OF THE PARIS ATLAS, IN IMPERIAL FOLIO; WITH A MAP OF ROMAN BRITAIN, FROM THE LEARNED JOHN HORSLEY, M.A. F.R.S. AND WITH PROLEGOMENA AND NOTES BY THE TRANSLATOR. CALCULATED For Private Libraries, as well as for the Use of Schools. His eye might here command wherever stood City of old or modern fame, the seat Of mightiest empire ; from the destin'4 walls Of CAMBALU, seat of Cathaian Khan, And SAMARCHAND by Oxxis, Temir's throne, By AGRA and LAHOR of Great Mogul, Down to the GOLDEN CHERSONESE And utmost Indian isle TAPROBANA. Parad. Lost, B. xi. OUNARI RES IPSA NEGAT, CONTENTA DOCERI. VOL. I. LONDON: PRINTED FOR J. FAULDER; \VILKIE AND ROBINSON ; J. \VALKLR . R. LEA; J. RICHARDSON ; AND J. JOHNSON AND CO. 1810. r THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE. I UNDERTAKE, says a geographer of anti- quity, to describe the World; a work filled with difficulties, and susceptible of no elegance of style*. But when we apply to study to acquire know- ledge, we ought, to the desire of gratifying our own curiosity, to join the motive of being of some utility, if possible, to the public. After having in the course of fifteen years, under the incitement and auspices of Monseigneur the late Duke of Orleans, and those of the prince his son, given charts, more ample than any pre- ceding, of the four parts of the world, followed by a map of the two hemispheres, I have de- voted myself to the composition of a second se- ries, reserved for ancient geography; an object that has ever been dear to me. It would ap- pear superfluous to recommend particularly what is generally acknowledged ; the necessity of being instructed in this Geography, to read ancient history with profit. At the head of this series is a general chart of the Or bis Veteribus ?wtus, or the World known to the Ancients ; followed by the Or bis Homa- nus, in two parts, east and west, in which the objects are more exactly and explicitly detailed than in the maps hitherto published of that em- * Orbis aititrn dicere aggredior, impeditam opus, ft fa~ cwid'ut minimi: capar. POMPONIUS MtL\. P. vi THE AUTHORS pire. These divisions of the Roman world are presented under a point of view adapted to the principal state of Geography in Antiquity, ra- ther than to the modification of it in a posterior age, when the provinces, multiplied almost to infinity, had obliterated the traces of their pri- mitive partitions. The extent of the ancient world beyond the limits of these two parts, of- fers scarcely any other detail than the means of placing, with some certainty, what the general chart of it expresses. Thus I may flatter my- self with having furnished a considerable quan- tity of geography, in the small compass of three sheets. But there are countries which make so great a figure in ancient history as to require to be treated separately, and in a man- ner that will leave less to desire concerning them. Ancient Gaul is particularly interesting to a Frenchman. It is enough to name Italy, Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, and Palestine, to recognise the theatres where the important scenes were performed that compose the sub- ject of history. There arc then as many parti- cular maps in this collection as may be thought sufficient to represent whatever is more or less detailed in ancient Geography. These several maps in the hands of many per- sons have occasioned a Avish for some written work that might create an interest in consulting them. Among these persons are some of a sex whose curiosity, well meriting applause on such PREFACE. VII a subject, it becomes a duty to gratify. There has hitherto appeared no treatise that seems to hold the place of what is here offered to the public. The learned indeed may find little trouble in turn- ing over the two weighty quartos of Cellarius. But in his work, though very laudable, the want of a sufficient acquaintance with modern Geography deprives the ancient of the light which it has often occasion for, to ascertain or to rectify it. For we may accuse the geographers of antiquity of ap- pearing sometimes to offend in the face of day with respect to location; the examination of which ought to accompany, as much as possi- ble, the study of their works. In forming an abridgement I perceive all the difficulty attached to this species of labour. I did not willingly consent to make the context dry and jej une. On the other hand, it req uired an effort to resist a natural ambition to enrich the composition of it. To fix the attention of the reader to princi- pal objects, the body of the work is not overcharged with too great a detail ; a table in form of a simple nomenclature being annexed, which will furnish to it an a rnple su pplement. The regions on which the ancient Geography receives most light from actual observation are those that most contribute tothe multiplicity of this nomenclature. Besides, there are countries which were much richer in their ancient state than they are in the modem: there- fore it cannot be expected that an indication of correspondent positions will be diffused equally viii THE AUTHOR'S through the whole work. I am not a little solici- tous with regard to Asia. But some persons have been willing to testify that they have observed more erudition displayed therein than appears in the work in general: and I am inclined to think that it is fitting it should be so ; since the want of exposition may be greater on the subject of that continent than of Europe. The study of a book of this nature requires in- dispensably the concomitant contemplation of maps : but what would be the number of morsels dispersed through such a work, were they to be made correspondent with the number of particu- lar regions which so vast a space as that described therein comprehends? It is not a book of mere amusement, to be taken up wherever it is found. Serious as it is however, it may be easily accom- panied with a roll of charts, or a portfolio that con- tains them. One cannot be too sensible of the ad- vantage of rendering familiar to the eye the situa- tion, the extent, and the general connection of the respective contiguous parts, rather than having them disjointed, and represented under various scales, which in such case would be inevitable : so that to acquire a competent idea of their re- union and conformity, a laborious application would become necessary : and withal there would not result from them the same effect that a fre- quent and reiterated inspection of the same plate produces on the understanding. Another article on \\hich it is nece.ssa.rv to be PREFACE. IX undeceived, is the expectation of having maps wherein the modern geography is applied to the ancient, or rather confounded with it. But whatis practicable with certain individual places, by in- scribing on them a plurality of names, is by no means so with countries whose limits do not cor- respond. If a name having something in common, as the name of Guienne with that of the ancient Aquitaine, from which it is known to be derived, does not fall upon the same extent of country ; or if this extent is not nearly equal, as that of Pro- vence compared with the ancient Roman province in Gaul, how could the countries be delineated that have nothing analogous in their ancient and modern state? I have seen persons who think it feasible to publish a repetition of each map in dif- ferent colours, not perceiving the difficulty of the execution, and the two-fold expense. Besides, to make instruction too easy, is to injure it fundamen- tally; for knowledge to be profitable must cost some pains in the acquisition. 1 he correspondence of ancient with modern Geography will be suffi- ciently developed and illustrated, by comparing the modern maps with the ancient: and as botli se- ries are on the same plan, the comparison will not be difficult. There will moreover result to the student the advantage of familiarising himself, at the same time, with the one as well as the other state of Geography. To have exhibited every place with a citation of the author in whose works the notice of it is x THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE. found, would not have suited the plan of a Com- pendium; though such citation I have deemed in- dispensable in certain cases. The tenour of this work should not resemble the dissertations, such as may be seen in the memoirs communicated to the academy of which I have the honour to be a member, however difficult it be to avoid equally the same tone of discussion. In presenting an edifice of vast extent, one conceals as much as possible the view of the whole scaffolding, and the almost infinite detail of materials which served to erect it, and to fill it at the same time with the multitude of objects which it ought to contain. Those to whom a sort of caprice in the alter- ation of names is not familiar, from a want of recognition of certain relations whereby analogy is preserved in such alteration, will see perhaps with some surprise that names apparently dissi- milar are given as correspondent. I hope that eyes almost darkened by long study, as well as by the projection of a great num- ber of maps, many of which have not been en- graven, may yet permit me to follow this epitome of ancient Geography with another work, which might be entitled STATES FORMED IN EUROPE AFTER THE FALL OF THE ROMAX EMPIRE IN THE WEST. This change of scene representing the revolution in Geography, and prepared from historical documents, appears the more interest- ing to consider, as it serves for the foundation of the present state of tilings. THE TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. 1 HE modes of Time and Place mingle so inti- mately with our perceptions of events, that the re- cording and descriptive parts of Chronology and Geography have been called by an analogous meta- phor the EYES OF HISTORY. Without their illustra- tion, the historic Muse, that " mistress of life, and messenger of antiquity," would be degraded into a gossip; for the matter reported by her would be but as 11 A woman's story at a winter's fire, Authoriz'cl by her grandame." Why this illustration, which so great a name as D'Anville has furnished to ancient history, should have been so long withholden from the mere English reader, it is now of no great importance to discover. It is sufficient to remark that, with the assistance of this translation, the acquisition of the French lan- guage will no longer be previously necessary to that more useful part of education. The work published by Mr. Philip Morant, in 174-2, on the plan of Du Fresnoy's Method of Studying Geography, is justly considered as too analytic and abrupt to make much impression on the memory : besides, his maps be- ing on the authority of Cellarius, are consequently obnoxious to the censure which our author has pass- ed on the works of that laborious compiler. xii THE TRANSLATOR'S It is well known that the French geographers, like those of Greece and Rome, take the liberty of writ- ing the names of countries, rivers, anil places, in a manner different from the usage of the natives of the respective countries. This practice I have endea- voured to correct in the translation, by observing the mode of spelling modern names in Spain, Italy, Germany, and the British isles, of an Atlas publish- ed by Messrs. Sayer and Beunet of Fleet Street. But in France, and in the rest of the world, I have for the most part, implicitly followed that of my au- thor. In France this scrupulosity is observed for an obvious reason, and in countries more remote, be- cause he seems there remarkably attentive to chas- tise the vulgar usage to genuine orthography. It is a subject of complaint with the compilers of geogra- phic manuals and gazetteers, that the French writers express towns of every rank by the generic denomina- tion of Ville. From this cause of embarrassment I am in a great degree exempt; as the ancient places noted in the following work are for the most part se- lected for their eminence, and therefore properly styled Cities. Other geographical terms however are not without ambiguity. Marais, for example, is used sometimes for a fen, and sometimes for a lake, according to the interpretation of the Latin term Pains, which seems properly to denote a moor or tract of low grounds covered with water, though applied to the sea of Asof, the greatest gulf of the Kuxine. Lagune, too, the author uses to sig- nify as well a lake that has communication with the sea, as one that has not: thus he calls the Tritonis Palus a lagnne ; The first of these I have rendered discretionally ; and the second, though more precisely appropriated to the Venetian in- PREFACE. Xlll lets, I have used specially to denote a piece of water of their description. The maps that accompany this English edition, though carefully reduced from the Parisian Atlas in Imperial folio, cannot be expected to contain all that is comprehended in that original and truly magnifi- cent work. In the solicitude to reconcile cheapness with utility, it was found expedient to avoid all un- necessary repetitions. Thus in the general map of the world known to the ancients, and in the two maps of the Roman Empire, the countries only that do not re-appear in particular maps, are minutely detailed. And the inferior compartments that are observed in those of Gaul and Asia, in the Paris edi- tion, are here omitted, to make room for more mat- ter in the bodies of these maps. But my author having observed, as his reason for giving a particular map of Gaul, that the subject is particularly inter- esting to a Frenchman, I have superinduced one of Roman Britain, from the learned John Horsley, M. A. F. R. S. supposing this to be not less interesting to the posterity of the conquerors of this province of the empire. To gratify the ingenious curiosity of youth, for whose use this English edition is princi- pally designed, I have annexed etymologies of the Greek names that are not sufficiently interpreted in the text; and, for the general illustration of the work, I have inserted such annotations as may be of use to some readers of every age. Those marked with the initial D. are by the author. The Indices being an important part of a work of this nature, the alteration made in their form re- quires a particular explanation. Of these there are four in the original; the first being entitled " A XIV THE TRANSLATOR S Nomenclature, serving as a Supplement to what is inserted in the body of the work," and containing the names of those places which are found in the folio maps exclusively, with their modern names; and references to the chapter of the work that treats of the country comprising them. The second is en- titled " A Table composed of the Names of Coun- tries." The third is of "Chief Seas;" and the fourth, called Table du Local en detail, comprises the names contained as well in the Nomenclature, and distinguished by the letter N, as those con- tained in the text, and which refer to the volume and page ; but without the modern names. These masses I have endeavoured to render less complicated by digesting them into three. The first table will be found to contain the names of countries, the se- cond those of the chief seas, and the third the names in the folio maps distinguished by an Italic charac- ter, with the same references as the original ; toge- ther with the names contained in the body of the work. And to render this index a complete diction- ary of ancient geography, 1 have inserted the mo- dern names of this class also. To this edition more- over is prefixed a table of itinerary measures re- duced into English yards and decimal parts. This will be useful to the English reader; until his coun- try, in concert with other nations, shall establish a common scale of measures on an eternal and univer- sal principle. IT being proper that the student of ancient geo- graphy should have distinct ideas of the ancient in- habitants of Europe, I shall subjoin a brief account of the subject, chiefly, but not implicitly, from PREFACE. XV Pinkerton, a name not to be mentioned but with the respect due to an illustrator of truth that has long been enveloped in a mist of error. It is premised then that all Europe, from the Bal- tic Sea to the Euxine, was originally inhabited by a race of savages known by the name of CELTS, or GAEL. These were subdivided into two races ; the Cimbrif Cymbri, or Cimmerii, extending along the eastern frontier of the vast space from the Cymbrian Chersonese to the Cimmerian Bosphorus ; and the Gael, or Celts proper, who occupied the countries on this side of the Rhine and the Alps. Mr. Pin- kerton doubts whether those little mountainous cor- ners called Greece and Italy, were ever possessed by either the Cymbri or the Gael ; for that the ex- tensive plains of Germany and Gaul, affording more ample scope to a pastoral and erratic people, must have been the principal seat of what little population was then in Europe. But, whatever reluctance I feel in differing on such a subject from so erudite and sagacious an antiquarian, I cannot but think there are strong evidences that the Latin is funda- mentally a Celtic speech ; for words signifying things antecedent to human improvement, as the elements of nature, &c. are the same in the Latin and in the Celtic dialects now spoken in the northern and western extremities of this island. The lan- guage of ancient Rome confessedly possesses many Gothic words, besides a numerous nomenclature of that particular dialect of the Gothic called Greek; but had it not been radically a Celtic tongue, is it at all probable that it would have so far prevailed in Celtic countries, as is evident that it has done from the modern state of the languages of these countries ? The Romans only reduced and governed their pro- xvi THE TRANSLATORS vinces : they did not depopulate and re-people them : and what effect could such a conquest have upon the indigenous speech, seeing that Spain, though successively overrun by Visigoths and Arabs, who were respectively more numerous than the Romans could be supposed to have been, still pos- sesses a language that is only a military or rustic Latin ? About '2160 years before the Christian sera, the Scythian nomades from the north of Persia passed the river Araxes and Mount Caucasus, and settled round the shores of the Euxine. This was the first appearance in Europe of our ancestors, who in sub- sequent ages, and in distant countries, severally as- sumed the general names of GETES, GOTHS, and GERMANS, probably from their successful valour; of ALEMANS, or Ali-mcn, either from a confederacy of tribes, or to express emphatically their virility ; and of FRANCS or Freemen, to distinguish themselves from the slaves whom they vanquished. About 360 years after this period they began to settle in Thrace, Illyricum, Greece, and Asia Minor, under many denominations; and in 300 years, or 1500 before Christ, they had completed the settlement of these countries. They peopled Greece under the name of riEAASTOI, or Pelasgi. Our immediate ances- tors then, the Jutes, Angles, and Saxons, though thirteen hundred miles distant from these, being of the same race, must have had an homogeneal speecn ; and it is curious to observe the analogy pre- served in two such distant languages, in defiance of the influence of time and place ; and the extremely dissimilar accidents that each must have encountered in its progress from elementary rudeness to refine- ment. This analogy however, at the close of the PREFACE. Xvil eighteenth century, has betrayed classical and phi- lological pedants into the puerile absurdity of de- riving pure English words, such as Man, Father, Mother, Fire, Moon, Earth, Water, &c. &c. from Greek fountains ; never thinking that these, with their correspondent terms in the Greek, should be referred to a common origin*. The Scythians gradually advancing westward, and driving the Celts before them, had peopled all Ger- many and Scandinavia, Pannonia, and Noricum, and arrived at the Rhine and Alps about 500 years before the Christian sera. In the consulship of Metellus and Carbo happened the famous irruption of the CimbrL and Teutones or Germans, which threatened the ex- tinction of the Roman republic. These Cimbri, the inhabitants of Jutland and Denmark, Mr. Pin- kerton takes to have been the original Celtic natives * " It may be confidently asserted that no person can tho- *'. roughly understand the English language who does not trace it "up to the Greek: thus, for instance, every one knows the " meaning of the following words, being part of a lady's dress, viz. " her cap, handkerchief, apron, ruffles, lace, gown, and saque; " or the following, being part of the furniture of her work-basket, " rapper, silk, thread, scissars, needles, pins : thus every one " knows the meaning of these expressions, the deuce take it ; such " a thing is spick and span new : every one knows the meaning of " these words, Iridle, saddle, stirrup, whip, boots, spurs, and "journey ; but does every one know the derivation of those words, " that all and each of them are Greek ? " But there are words in our language that continue to wear " so uncouth an appearance, as would require more than an " CEdipus to develope and disentangle them from their present " ^enigmatical disguises. Thus the expressions hot-cockles, " scratch-cr&dle, link-boy, boggle-Lot^, haut-goHf, bon-mCt, kick- " shatvs, Crutchcd-friars, and innumerable others, that can only " be explained by their etymology ; everyone of which is Grek." (Lemons English Etymologies, Preface.) VOL, I. b xviii THE TRANSLATOR'S of that peninsula, then expelled for the first time by the Scandinavian Goths, whose posterity still occupy it. But I am rather inclined, with the learned trans- lator of Mallet, to believe that they were Germans, whose ancestors had expelled the original Celts some ages before : because, had they been Celts, it is not probable that they would have associated with the Teutones, the hereditary and implacable ene- mies of the Celtic name; nor would they have ob- tained a free passage through Germany, to invade Gaul and Italy. But there are two other genera or races of men in Europe, though little distinguished by emigration or conquest. The first of these, called by the ancients SARMAT^, are supposed to have been the original possessors of South-west Tartary ; but who, expelled by the Tartars about 1000 years A. C., have occupied all Siberia, Russia, Poland, and a territory between the Save and the Danube. These speak the Scla- vonian, a language as radically different from all the dialects of the Gothic as the Celtic is. The second race, and last in the order here adopted, is that of the IBEKI, who, passing from Africa into Spain be- fore the time of history, subdued its Celtic natives, and from some districts exterminated them. Part of the Iberian language remains in the Gascunian, or Basque, and Mauretanic. To return to the subject of the Goths and their progress: We see that, not long before the time of Cxsar, the Rhine proving too feeble a barrier to restrain these warlike nations, they had occupied the modern countries of Alsace, Lorrain, and Flanders, und'r the general denomination of GERMANS. But, with due submission to hi:-, great authority, I think < 11 presume^ ton tmioh, in affirming that all PREFACE. XIX the Belga of Gaul were Germans. That the Bel- gians were a mixed people, may be inferred from Caesar; and from Tacitus, who says explicitly, that the " Treverians and Nervians (nations inhabiting Belgic Gaul) passionately aspired to the reputation of being- descended from the Germans, thinking that by the glory of this original they would escape all imputation of resembling the Gauls in person and effeminacy;" and also from the anecdote recorded by Suetonius of Caligula; that he caused certain Gauls to be instructed in the German language, by way of qualifying them to personate captives in his theatrical triumph. About 300 years before our era, the island of Britain was peopled with Gauls from the neighbour- ing continent, in consequence of the Scythian pres- sure on the east. We find among these a powerful people occupying a considerable section of the island, and even settling in Ireland, under the name of Bdgte ; doubtless of the same race with the peo- ple of the same name on the continent. And Mr. Pinkerton, assuming as a postulate that the Belgae were Germans, concludes that the foundation of the modern English language was antecedent to the ar- rival of the Saxons, and that it should be called An- glo- Belgic, instead of Anglo-Saxon. About the same period, this author dates the arrival in North. Britain of the PIKS, a nation of Scandinavian Goths from Norway ; and thus satisfactorily accounts for the modern Scotish being a dialect of the same lan- guage with our own. He shows too that they were the same people with the Peukini, towards the mouth of the Danube; and what we call the Highlanders, were a colony of Belgic Irish, under the name DAL- RIADS : who by long residence in Ireland had adopt- be XX THE TRANSLATORS ed the Gaelic language and manners of the more numerous natives. He derives withal the name of SCOT from Scj/t/i or Scythian, in allusion to the Piks*. THE progress of the Goths after the Christian sera belongs strictly to the geography of the middle ages. But that I may not interrupt the continuity of the series, I shall give the principal events of it here. A. D. 250, the Geta, or parental Goths, passed the Tyras or Dniester ; and, after ravaging the Dacia of Trajan, passed the Danube into Thrace. About the year 260 the Causi, Cherusci, and Catti, with many smaller nations, forming a great league under the general name of FRANCS, conquered Gaul. In the beginning of the fifth century, the Ostrogoths or eastern Getic, Langobards, and other Suevian nations, seized Italy ; and the Visigoths or Western Getir, and Vandals, took possession of Spain. But the numbers of these nations respectively being in- considerable, when compared with the inhabitants of the several countries that they conquered, the language and manners of the vanquished have in a * The reader will perceive that this account of the Piks and Scots contravenes in some degree the notes extracted from the Macphersons, to illustrate tin.' subject. The truth is, that the sheets containing them were printed oil' before the expediency of this preliminary exposition snjjgested itself. But, as most con- troversy promotes tiie cause of truth, it is hoped that by this ap- parent contradiction the htvuient will he induced to co:i.-ult the principal authors here cir; 1 -!, if he he not already acquainted with them; having i i inn 1 .:! that whatever !> worth considering, is worth investiu;a ing; for suspense is an uneasy state, but the mind reposes \viih confidence in the certainty of Truth. PREFACE. xxi great degree prevailed, as in similar cases they have usually done. In the year 449 the Jutes, the principal nation of the Cimbrian Chersonese, arrived in Britain ; soon after them came the Saxons ; and the Angles last of all. These, combined, reduced their compatriots the Belgse (if such they were) to a servile condition ; they being the Villani and Coloni of the Doomsday Book, according to Pinkerton. However this be, it is certain that they cut to pieces all the remaining inhabitants between the Tweed, the Severn, and the boundary of Cornwall; and, by substituting their own language for the British, imposed the last and most awful memorial of conquest and desolation. In the mountains of Wales, it is well known that the Celts, or rather a fragment of that division of them called Cymbri, still retain with their ancient man- ners, their language, which they call Cymraeg; de- nominating the English nation Sasseneah, or Saxon, and its language Sassnacg. The face of nature in Cornwall, more favourable to commerce .and com- munication of every kind than that of Wales, af- forded entrance to the English language, which, after thirteen ages of gradual progress, has at length prevailed, almost to the extinction of the native tongue. Fugitives from the southern shores of Britain found an asylum on the opposite cop>'t of the continent ; calling their colony by the name of the island which they had abandoned. And the pos- terity of these Bretons are still distinguished from their mixed neighbours as well by originality of lan- guage as by characteristic manners. The next remarkable expedition of the Goths was from Norway, under Rollo; who, to escape the tyranny of Harold Hurfagre, the king,, embarked xxii THE TRANSLATOR'S with his followers ; and after making an unsuccess- ful attempt on England, invaded Neustria (as it was then called), ravaged the north of France, be- sieged Paris, and, after various success, finally esta- blished himself in the dukedom of Normandie, or the country of Northern-Men, having his possession ratified by treaty in the year 912. These Normans were Piks, according to Pinkerton ; who thus ac- counts for the name of Pikardie, which was one of their conquests. But the oppression of Harold Harfagre was pro- ductive of other effects than wars and conquests. In the year 874, a colony under the conduct of a hero named Tngulph, braving the utmost rigour of the elements, settled in the uninhabited and volcanic island of Iceland; and thereby exhibited an exam- ple the most admirable upon record, of what human genius, courage, and perseverance, can achieve. For, in a land scarcely habitable through the eternal conflict between Fire and Ice, they digested a wise and equal government, and became not more dis- tinguished for an implacable enmity to tyrants, than for the successful cultivation of every species of po- lite literature. Having thus conducted our ancestors from their primitive seats to their final establishments in the west, it remains for me to give some intimation of the erroneous opinions on the subject that have hitherto been adopted by the learned. The dreams of Jornandes, and other authors of his benighted age, that find in Scandinavia the hire of the Gothic nations, have been for some time so fully exploded as to render further refutation inept. But n'e have not been without dreamers in the noon of the eighteenth century. Peloutier, a French writer, PREFACE. xxill and the first I believe who treated the matter in a modern language, takes it for granted that there were but two original races in Europe, CELTS and SARMATJANS. The ancient Germans, the memory of whose manners Tacitus has immortalised, he mis- takes for the first ; and the Franks, who communi- cated their name to his country, for the second. The mistakes of an author of great name will pro- pagate mistakes almost without end : accordingly we see Mallet, a citizen of Geneva, one of the precept- ors of the prince of Denmark, and member of many academies, in his work on northern antiquities, con- founding the ancient Scandinavians with the Celts throughout. But this is less to be wondered at, as he is convicted by his translator of ignorance in the language of the people whose antiquities he dis- cusses. But these are instances of discretion, com- pared to Me moires de la Languc. Critique, par Mons. BULLET, Besancon, 1754, 3 vols. folio; where this egregious etymologist affects to trace English names of places compounded of such appellative words as land, brook, marsh, well, high, north, hill, dale, wood, ford, street, bridge, &c. &c. to Celtic roots; a conduct of which the slightest acquaintance with the vocabulary of the English language would have taught him the absurdity*. When an opinion flat- * Examples: " ACTON (Oak-Town), from Ac, a river, and "Ton, an habitation. ASTON (East-Town), from. As, a river, "and Ton, an habitation. AUKLAND (Oak-Land), from Oc, n "little hill, Lan a river, and D, or D//, two. DICK-MAR^H, " Dich from Dlchhid, borne, and Mar, water, (quasi) land borne " up by water. HIGHAM (High-home), from /, a river, and " Gam in composition Gam, a bending. NORTHAMPTON (North- " home-town), from Nor, the, mouth (of a river), Tan, a river, "and Ton, a habitation. XORTHILL (North-hill), from .\V, THE TRANSLATOR S ters the vanity of men, it is the practice rather to promote than to examine it. It is not therefore sur- prising to see this error of the universality of the Celtic origins, as it was adopted by such respectable writers as the two Macphersons, mislead the dunces of the Celtic school in Wales and Ireland. The mention made by some of the ancient authors, of the Teutonic and Sarmatian nations sometimes acting in concert, may have induced those modern writers to confound them. And the Celtic names still remain- ing of rivers, forests, lakes, fens, and mountains, in all the countries once possessed by Celts, seem to favour the delusion of the Celts being the ancestors of the modern inhabitants of Europe. More impro- bable hypotheses have been formed on weaker pre- misses. But the best-informed authors among the ancients, and who expressly wrote upon the sub- ject, explicitly describe the Celts and Germans as people distinguished from each other by the re- motest dissimilitude of customs, and complexion of character, religion, and language : the former be- ing remarked for levity, vanity, petulance, and im- petuous though transitory bravery; the second, for gravity, modesty, phlegm, and deliberate fortitude. And these; qualities, notwithstanding the influence of civilisation, arts, and identity of religion, still con- tinue to distinguish us from the posterity of the Cel- tic nations of the continent, though half their blood " the mouth, and Tt/le, an habitation. RINGWOOD, from Ren y " a division, Cw, a river, and lied, a forest. STANFORD " (Stone or Stony ford), from Stan, the mouth of a river, and " Kor, pronounced l : or, near. SIRATTON (Street-Town), from " Strut, land near a river, and Ton\ or from Stcr, rivers, At, a "junction, and Ton. uxBRincii- ((Nise IJridge), from Uc, river, " and Briz, division." Risuia tew alls ? PREFACE. XXV be Gothic*. But as language is the strongest and most permanent moral evidence of the origin of na- tions, I shall transcribe, for the satisfaction of my readers, a genealogy of the several dialects of the two great parent languages, from the translator of Mallet. * Mr. James Macpherson, himself a Celt, thus testifies of the Celtic character: " Fickleness and levity (says he) are the na- " tural consequences of their warmth of disposition. Men of " vivacity, and subject to passion, are for the most part incon- " slant, changeable, rash, curious, credulous, and proud. All " the branches of the Celtic nation determined suddenly upon " affairs of the greatest moment, and placed the foundation of " actions of the last importance upon uncertain rumours and vague " reports. Their violence in rushing into new projects could " only be equalled by their want of perseverance in any plan. " The tide seldom ran long in one direction ; it was always with " them a precipitate ebb, or a tempestuous flow." And after expatiating on the credulity, curiosity, and hyperbolical pride of the old Celts, he proceeds: "These are the most striking fea- " tures of the ancient inhabitants of Britain. To any man ac- *' quainted with the nature and genius of the unmixed part of the " posterity of the Celt(e in the northern division of this island, " the authorities at the bottom of the page are superfluous. He " will be convinced of the justice of the description, by the ob- " servations which he himself has made; and he will be at the " same time surprised to see the accuracy with which the authors " of Rome have drawn the portrait of our ancestors." Compare this character with that of the unmixed progeny of the Goths j the Germans and Low Dutch, as well as the Swedes and Danes $ and even with that of the English ! 3CXV1 THE TRANSLATOR'S n 3. MANKS, or Language of the Isle of Man $2. ERSE, or Highland Scotch. \ 1. IRISH. O _J' O c a -i U 5 3 Q O 55' O t. < . J CO CJ O H ^ p ^ X J2 . v, O C 2 -4. SWHDISH. -3. DANISH. -2. NORWEGIAN, or Norse. -1. ICELANDIC. -3. swiss. -2. GERMAN of Swabia. ^ -1. GERMAN, or HIGH-DUTCH (proper). P o ^ -1 ~{ 4. FRISIC, or Friczeland-tongue. ^ : ? 3. BELGIC, or LOW-DUTCH (proper). S > 2. SCOTCH* (broad or low-land). 5 ^J 1. ENGLISH. '3 ti =5 PREFACE. XXVll The translator before mentioned then proceeds to give specimens of all these dialects ; exhibiting as well a most intimate analogy between those of the same family respectively, as the utmost dissimilitude from those of the other. The Translator and Editor, desirous of affording fo this Edition every illustration of which the work is susceptible, having in vain inquired for an authentic Memoir of the Life of the Author, must content him~ self with giving the translation of a Paper containing an account of his Works, prefixed to the folio Edition of his Atlas, in form of an Advertisement. THE curious and learned well know to what de- gree of perfection the late Mr. D'Anville has carried Geography. But the world in general may be in- formed that he was animated by a passionate zeal from his earliest youth for this science exclusively; and that a natural sagacity, and sound judgement, accompanied him to the study of it, which he pur- sued with indefatigable diligence for near seventy years. During this time he made a collection amounting to more than ten thousand charts, of which above five hundred were manuscript : and it may be said that the mass of information alone rc- suiting from the combination and collation of these, has put an immense interval between him and all those who have preceded in the same career. One may judge by the works, full of curious research, which we owe to him ; by the quantity of learned and judicious memoirs furnished by him to the Aca- demy of Inscriptions and Belles Lettres; and bv the xxviii THE TRANSLATOR'S multitude of excellent charts of geography, as well ancient as modern, with which he has enriched the world. The erudition of his maps, the abundance of objects, the scrupulous exactitude of his positions, the neatness and perspicuity of his designs, and the beauty of their execution, give them a decided su- periority over all that hitherto have been published. Their merit is universally acknowledged, as well by foreign nations as by France. Hence the continual eagerness of the learned of Europe to possess them, of the most skilful geographers to choose them for models, and of compilers of maps to copy them in preference to all others. All these considerations have induced th? publisher to preserve separately the geographic charts of this learned and ingenious author, and to vend them un- mixed with any others. It is therefore that the pub- lic is apprised that the Sieur Demanne, who pub- lished these charts for fifteen years under the imme- diate inspection of the author, still continues to pub- lish them at the same price as usual. And it being supposed that the world will be curious to kno\ their titles, the following detail is annexed. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. Orbis veteribns notus. Orbis Romani, pars occi- dentalis, ct pars orienialis. Gallia. Italia. Grtecia. Asia Minor ct Syria. Palcstina. JEgyptus. India. Germany, France, Italy, Spain, and the Britannic Isles, in an age between ancient and modern geo- graphy. These eleven maps form a single sheet each. PREFACE. X.MN. MODERN GEOGRAPHY. Map of the World in two Hemispheres. Kurope. in three parts, of two sheets each. Asia, in three parts, each two sheets. Africa, in two parts, which together make three sheets. North America, in two parts, making also two sheets. South America, in three sheets. France divided into Provinces: the same in Generalties. Italy, two sheets. Coasts of Greece and Islands of the Archipelago. Phoenicia and the Environs of Damascus. Courses of the Eu- phrates and Tigris. India, in two parts, making three sheets. Coromandel, two sheets. Ilydrogra- phical Charts of the Caspian sea, Gulf of Persia, Arabic Gulf, or Red Sea, in a single sheet each. Modern JEgypt. Western Part of Africa, two sheets. Guinea, Canada and British America, four sheets. Louisiana, a sheet and a half. Written Works of the same Author arc, General Considerations on the Study and Knowledge required in the Composition of Works in Geogra- phy, Svo. Treatise on Itinerary Measures, Ancient and Mo- dern, Svo. Compendium of Ancient Geography, in folio, with the Atlas. The same in 12mo. 3 vols. Notice of Ancient Gaul, founded on Roman Docu- ments, 4to. Geographic Illustrations of Ancient Gaul, 12mo. States formed in Europe, after the fall of the Roman Empire in the West, 4to. Geographic Analysis of Italy. 4 to. XXX THE TRANSLATORS The Turkish Empire, and that of Russia, I2mo. Analysis of the Coasts of Greece, and the Archipe- lago, 4to. Memoirs of JEgypt, Ancient and Modern, with a Description of the Arabic Gulf, or Red Sea, 4to. Dissertation on the Extent of the Ancient Jerusalem, and its Temple, Svo. Illustrations of the Chart of India, 4to. Geographic Antiquity of India, and of several Coun- tries of Upper Asia, 4to. Memoir of China, Svo. Memoir concerning the Chart entitled Canada, Lou- isiana, and the British America. Journal des S$a- vans, 1750. Problem for ascertaining the Dimensions of the Earth, 12mo. Conjectural Dimensions of the Earth on the Equa- tr, in consequence of the Extension of the South Sea, 12mo. Thirty-seven Memoirs inserted in the Volumes of the Royal Academy of Inscriptions and Belles- Lettres, beginning with Vol. XXVI. Two in those of the Academy of Sciences. Memoir of an Hydrographic Chart of the Caspian Sea. Memoir of the Geographic Chart of Ancient Gaul. PREFACE. XXXl Ancient and Modern ITINERARY MEASURES, reduced into English Yards and decimal Parts. Roman mile of 1000 Roman paces, or 756 Parisian toises . . 1611.54 Olympic stadium making the eighth part of a Roman mile . . 201.44 Stadium making the tenth part of a Roman mile . . . 161.15 Stadium making the 1 100 part of a degree 1 1 1.2 Gallic league equal to 1500 Roman paces 2417.31 Germanic rastra, or modern ordinary league of France, equal to two Gallic leagues 4834.62 Persian parasanga equal to 3 Roman miles 4834.62 ./Egyptian schcene equal to 4 Roman miles 6446.1G Jewish mile, or sabbatical journey, com- posed of 2000 Hebrew cubits, rated at 94| toises . . . 201.44 Jewish risin, of which risins 7f were equal to a Roman mile . . 214.87 Modern French league of 2500 toises . 5329.16 Modern Greek mile of 7 Olympic stadia 1410.03 Great Arabian mile employed in Palestine in the time of the crusades, rated at If Roman mile . . . 2417.31 British statute mile 1760. COMPENDIUM OF ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. Jt>Y ancient Geography we understand what- ever the Greek and Roman writers have left us upon that subject. Time has prescribed to its progress distinct and successive periods. The information contained in the poems of Homer makes the first age, if I may so speak, of this Geography. Greece, and the neigh- bouring shores of Italy, part of Asia, and a small portion of Africa towards Egypt, com- posed the whole of its object, which received no considerable aggrandizement till the con- quests of Alexander. The Greeks before that period had no knowledge of India but its name, and that of the Indus: and they would have remained equally ignorant of the west, if some of their historians had not mentioned the navi- gation of the Phosnieians towards the southern VOL. T. B -2 COMPENDIUM OF shores of Iberia or Spain. Establishments formed in Italy and in Germany by Celtic nations, had diffused their name before Gaul, \vhence they issued, was known. The Roman domination, when it extended itself in the west and towards the north of Europe, made us ac- quainted with the different countries of it. The parts of Asia and of Africa subjected to the same power, became also much better known than they had been hitherto. Thus what, ac- cording to some ancient writers, we may call the Roman world, makes the principal part of ancient geography, and that which is detailed with most minuteness and precision. Nothing more contributed to retard any improvement of the ancients in geography, than the opinion that the earth was habitable only in temperate regions ; for, according to this system, the torrid zone was a barrier that permitted no communi- cation between the northern temperate zone, which they inhabited, and the southern. Their intelligence being thus confined to a band or zone, they might with propriety call extension from west to east, length, or lungi/ude; and the more contracted space from north to south, width, or latitude. Suabo, tin most illustrious geographer of antiquity, was not undeceived in this opinion, which circumscribed the object ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 3 of his science; he, nevertheless, extended it to some regions beyond the Tropic. Ptolemy ex- panded its limits, and even advanced beyond the Equinoctial Line. The Ganges, which bounded the investigations of Strabo, was not the line that terminated the geography of Ptolemy. Navigation had opened the way through the ulterior countries as far as that of the Sime t which we shall make known in the sequel of this work: but at the same time there will be seen how much must be rescinded from the extension which Ptolemy takes in longitude to this extremity of the ancient geography to- wards the east. The Chart of the World known to the Ancients j wherein it has been deemed expedient to delineate only the countries which really appertain to the subject of the title, will showatoneviewallthatantiquity was acquaint- ed with in Asia and Africa ; which, more vast than Europe, left to an after-age thediscovery of the remoter regions of these great conti- nents. The division of the world into three parts, Europe, Asia, and Africa, is of the highest an- tiquity. But before entering into a detail of the countries contained in each of those parts, it is proper, for the better understanding of B L > 4 COMPENDIUM OF ancient geography, to receive some general ideas of two articles which refer to the universal- ity of its object. One regards the regions and names of the winds according to the ancients: the other, the itinerary measures which they made use of. With respect to the winds, we shall find them designed in the map of the an- cient world in a greater number than is thought necessary to report here. We know that the equator, and the axis of the world from one pole to the other, determined the four princi- pal regions of the winds, which are called car- dinal. The east, named Subsolanus, as being under the rising sun, takes, for the same rea- son, the appellation of Apeliotes among the Greeks. The west was called Favonius, or %ephyrus : Septentrio was denominated Aparc- tias by the G reeks; and the No tux with them answers to the Auster, or south wind of the Romans. Boreas, or Aquilo, which sometimes- appears to be figuratively used to signify the northern climates of the earth, was more pre- cisely" ranged between the north and east, hold- * O ing nearly the same place with one of the four winds called collateral*. The Eurus, or Vul- * Improperly , however ; for how can lines converging to :i central point be said to be parallel or collateral ? I would have translated it radial, had I been warranted in the use ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 5 j had the same relative position between the east and south. The Corus, which the Greeks named Argestes, answers to our Maes- tral, between the north and west. The Africus, or south-west, was denominated Libs by the Greeks, among whom Africa was called Libya $ whence the present name Lebche in the navigation of the Mediterranean is derived. Among the winds peculiar to different coun- tries we shall only mention the Cirtius of Gaul, named lapax, at the extremity of Italy, which is our Vent de Cers *, blowing from the north- west. That which is frequently found in an- cient writers under the name of Etesitf, or the Etesian winds, did not denote a particular re- gion of the world, but a regular wind at a cer- tain season varying its point in the horizon from the north to the west. of the word by any authority ; and then it would only havt expressed ^.property, not a difference ; for the cardinal winds are also radial, or radii of the great circle. * The Abbe le Sadde of Avignon, in his Life of Petrarch, observes that this wind is frequently confounded with the Vent de Else. Both arise from the same natural causes, and both blow with the same impetuosity. The Cers is occasioned by the mountains of Cevennes, the Bise by those of Vivarez and the Alps. The Cers sweeps the coast of Languedoc from Toulouse as far as Agde, where it loses itself in the sea ; while the Bise. comin.g fc> COMPENDIUM OF Among the itinerary measures, none more frequently presents itself than the Roman mile, which, composed of a thousand paces of five Roman feet, makes a measure equivalent to seven hundred and fifty-six of our toises*; the Roman foot being somewhat inferior to that of Paris. The employment of the stadium is scarce less frequent; but a specific distinction between the different lengths of stadia does not appear to have been hitherto known in geography. The Greek stadium, making the down the valley formed by the bed of the Rhone, blows over Provence as far as Nice, and is more likely to have been the lapux. The Cers is said to derive its name from cyrcfi, a Celtic word signifying violence j and the Bise from a word in the same language, denoting darkness, because the north is the region of darkness at the season when this wind is most prevalent. The rhomb of the Cers is from the north-west to the south-west; that of the Bise from the north-east to the north-west. Many ancient writers mention the effects of this furious \vind. The poet /Eschylus, in his tragedy of Prometheus, makes Hercules say that he was incommoded by it in cross- ing the Plaine de Crau, near Aries. Diodorus Siculus, and Strabo, in his fourth book, speak of its violence; and Seneca reports that Augustus, during his residence in Gaul, dedicated a temple to it, because of its salubrious effects on the. atmosphere. Divus Augustus templum illi dum in Gallia moraretur et vovit et fecit. Seneca, Qmc^t . 1. 30. * The toisc of Paris is 70.7-i- English inches. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 7 eighth part of a mile, had in truth prevailed over the other measures of the stadium : and it was not without a sedulous commensuration of the distances given in stadia to spaces locally correspondent, that a measure was discovered that could not be estimated at more than the tenth of a mile: and again another stadium, which appears of still more ancient use, that is not more than two thirds of the last-men- tioned. So that in the chart of the ancient world there will be found three scales of stadia of extremely wide proportions between them- selves. The Persians made use of the para- sang ; the length of which appeared equal to thirty of those stadia whereof a mile contain- ed ten. yEgypt employed a measure called schene, composed of sixty of the shortest sta- dia, commensurate with four Roman miles. The Roman domination in Gaul had permit- ted that nation to use in all its provinces, ex- cept the Narbonoise, the measure peculiar to it, the leuca, or league, which was then only equal to fifteen hundred Roman paces ; but since assuming double that extent, in con- formity to a Germanic measure called a rasta, it has become the common league of France, equal to three Roman miles, or about the twenty-fifth part of a degree of the meridian. 8 COMPENDIUM OF And a more analytic detail belongs only to a particular treatise on itinerary measures. It is still to the purpose of this exordium to take a general and transient view of the seas. The whole expanse of those which envelop the continent of the earth was comprised in the name of Ocean. In this extent the sea wash- ing the shores of Africa towards the west, and near the place where mount Atlas elevates itself, acquired the name of Mare Atlanticum; which, from its extremely western situation, is called by the Arabs the Dark Sea. But this name of Atlantic Sea is not yet out of use in geogra- phy. Another great division of the ocean, which from the eastern coast of Africa stretches to the south of the continent of Asia, and which we call the Indian Sea, was denomi- nated Mare Erythr or the Bed Sea. In the sequestered climates of the north the name of Mare Pigrum, or the Torpid Sea, or other- wise of Mare Concretum, corresponds with the present appellation of the Icy Sea. The greatest of gulfs that the ocean forms being between the continents of Europe and Africa, and penetrating into Asia, was more familiar to the authors of antiquity than any other sea; nnd was sometimes denoted by them in the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 9 appellation of Mare Nostrum, our sea, but more frequently in that of Mare Internum, an expression more conformable to the ages of pure Latinity than Mediterranean., which is indeed of recent date. It is to a particular description of different countries that an exhibition of other seas and more considerable gulfs is reserved. It may well be presumed that the titles of Europe, Asia, and Africa, will make capital divisions in this work. Under these divisions will be ranged the predominant regions in each ; and these regions will again be found susceptible of subdivisions, as having severally their prin- cipal parts. E U R O P A. I. HISPANIA. TARRACONENSIS. ByETICA. LUSITANIA. II. GALLIA. NARBONENSIS. LUGDUNENSIS. AQUITANIA. . BELGICA. III. BRITANNIA. HIBERNIA. IV. GERMANIA. SCANDINAVIA. V. RH^ETIA. N O R I C U M. PANNONIA. ILLYRICUM. COMPENDIUM, &c, VI. ITALIA. GALLIA CISALPINA. ITALIA. SICILIA. CORSICA. SARDINIA. VII. GR^CIA. MACEDONIA, GHJECIA. PELOPONNESUS. CRETA ET CYCLADES- VIII. THRACIA. MCESIA. DACIA. IX. S A KM ATI A. EUROREA. I. II I S P A N I A AF we proceed from west to east, we find Spain presenting itself the first in our continent of Europe. It was calted Iberia by the Greeks, from the river Iberus; which, having its mouth in the Mediterranean, must have been better known to early antiquity than the other great rivers of Spain, which discharge themselves into the ocean. From its remote situation to- wards the west, it acquired also the name of Hesperia. It is almost superfluous to say, that, on the side where it is not environed by the sea, it is inclosed by the Pyrenees, which sepa- rate it from Gaul. Ibeus, the Ebro, is the most northern of its rivers. Durius, the Duero (or, according to the Portuguese, Douro), and the Tagus, or the Tajo which traverse the middle of this continent, shape their courses almost in a parallel direction towards the west. In the southern part Anas, or Guadi-Ana and B which gave its name to a people, is Vic de Osona, commonly called Vic. Barcino, under the present name of Barcelona, is the reigning city; but it heretofore yielded this advantage to Tarraco> orTarragona, which still preserves the dignity of a metropolis in the ecclesiastical government. A river, which the sea receives near Barcelona, owes its name of Obrega to that of Rubricates. Dertosa, a little above the mouth of the Ebro, is recognis- ed under the name of Tortosa. Farther in- land, the Ilergetes, on the right bank of the Sicoris, or the Segro, which discharges itself into the Ebro, possessed Her da, which an ex- pedition of Cscsar has rendered famous, and which is still a place of importance under the name of Lerida. Balaguer, higher up the VOL. I. C 18 COMPENDIUM OF same river, occupies the site of Bergusia. Leaving the borders of Catalonia, we must mention Osca, or Huesca, in the north of Arragon, and the city of the laccetani, or Jaca, at the foot of the Pyrenees. The modern kingdom of Navarre was the original seat of the Vascones' f a great nation; who, passing the mountains, gave their name to a province of ancient Gaul. Pompelo, or Pompelona, on the declivity of the Pyrenees, and Calagurris, or Calahora, on the southern bank of the Ebro, were their principal cities. Towards the sources of the Ebro, and reaching to the ocean, dwelt the Cantabri y a warlike people, who long defended their liberties*. Divided into many cantons, they extended over Biscay and part of Asturias. We may judge of their ancient ferocity, i>y what is reported of a people who made part of this nation under the name of Concani, that they esteemed the blood of horses a most delicious beverage. A city situated at the foot of the mountains where the Ebro rises, was called Juliobriga. Opinions are divided concerning the position of the maritime city called Flaviobriga. This termi- nation of briga, frequently repeated in names * Cantuber scru domitus catena. HOR. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 19 of places in Spain, denotes a city in the Ian* guage of the country. To the Cantabrians, towards the west, were contiguous the Astures, who had also signaliz- ed themselves by a glorious resistance to the Roman yoke. Descending from the moun- tains to the plain country, we find their city under the name of Asturica Augusta, which is still preserved in that of Astorga. A colony established in this canton, and named Legio o Septima Gemina is the origin of the city of Leon. One of the principal towns of this na- tion, named Lancia, was not far distant. We cannot forbear lamenting, that, from the little topographical knowledge which Spain has yet afforded us of the kingdoms of Leon and Old Castile, we are here deprived of all light to direct us in our search after different places, which, independently of geographical monu- ments, are mentioned in history in a manner to excite our curiosity. Oviedo, the present capital of Asturias, replaces in dignity, if not precisely in situation, an ancient city called Lucus Asturum. The territory of the Pcesici was a peninsula, or corner of land, which the cape named De las Penas* terminated; and * Penas de Pu?on. C 2 20 COMPENDIUM OF Flavionavia was their city. Finally, the Called terminated this northern shore of the Tarraco- nois, which we have but cursorily surveyed. In their territory are recognized two superior cities or capitals of Cojiventus, the one called Bracara Augusta, or Braga; the other Lucus Augusti, or Lugo. A promontory, remark- able for being the most elevated land of the continent of Spain towards the north, appear- ing in antiquity under the name of Trileucum, has been changed into that of Ortiguera, or, according to vulgar usage, Ortegal. We have already mentioned Artabrum y still more remarkable as answering to Finisterre*. In the interval between these promontories, the position of Magnus Portus seems to have been the same with that of Coruna (pronounced Corugna or Corunia), and Brigantium with that of Betancos. A city named Iria Flavia appears to have existed in a place now named Padron. Among several places distin- guished by mineral waters, Aqua Origines and Aqiut Flavin have become Caldas d'Orense, and Chaves. Tyde is Tui, above the mouth of the Minlio. Between the Minho and Douro a little river named Limius, now Lima, was also * The Land's End. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 21 calledLethe, or the river of oblivion, in antiquity. On the Douro, near its mouth, Calle, called now Porto, is remarkable, by the combination of its ancient and modern name, for giving the de- nomination of Portugal to a kingdom, which being heretofore limited to the extent of a county or earldom, was conferred on a French prince by a king of Leon. Ascending the Durius, we find the nation of Vacc&i, and that of Arevaci. Among the cities mentioned by the ancients in the former territory, which was contiguous to that of the Astures, Pallantia is the most easily recogniz- ed under the name of Palentia. A river which traverses this region from north to south, has deduced from the name Pisoraca (given by an inscription) that of Pistierga. It is not well ascertained whether Valladolid, lower down this river, corresponds precisely in situation with a city anciently named Pintia. Simancas, which is not far distant from it, takes its name from Septimanca ; the Arevaci owing the name which distinguishes them to a river called Arevdy which falling into the Duero on the south side, divides their territory. Their principal city, if we may judge by the prero- gative of a ConventitSj was Clunia ,- of which 22 COMPENDIUM OF vestiges subsist under the name of Coruria at some distance north of the river, a little above Aranda. Burgos, the present capital of Old Castile, cannot be mentioned here, because it only began to appear under the counts that preceded the kings of that country. Rauda and Ujcama> are Roa and Osma. But ascend- ing higher, we find Numanlia distinguishing itself in renown above all other cities, for a re- sistance of fourteen years to the numerous armies of Rome. An historian, a Spaniard* by nation, and who is called Hispanue decns, the ornament of Spain, attributes the defence of it to the Celtiberians: and a nation under the name of Pelendones, towards the sources of the Durius, is mentioned as.Celtiberian. It is upon this river, not far from its origin, and above the city of Soria, that we find the site that Numantia occupied. \Ve must be- lieve that it was replaced by another city of the same name, since there is mention made of its existence many ages after it was destroy- ed to its foundations by Scipio /Emilianus. Termes, ally of Numantia, preserves the name of Tiermes without population. In the farthest ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 23 part of the territory of the Arevacians, Canca and Segovia preserve their names. Segontia, now Siguenza, at the entrance of New Castile, belonged to the same people. One of the most powerful nations of Spain, and who sustained long wars against the Romans, were the Celtiberi; who joining the generic name of their race to the specific one of the nation where they settled*, extended themselves from the right or southern shore of the Ebro, far into the Tarraconois. In the centre of the country, one of their principal cities, named Ergavica, was situated among the mountains, near to the little river of Guadiela, which the Tajo receives not far from its origin. Ap- proaching the Ebro, Bilbilis, the native city of the poet Martial, near a river named Salo, now Xalon, is only known by the name of Baubola, in the neighbourhood of a new city constructed by the Maures, called Calatayud. Turiaso exists still in Taragona; and Cascan- tum, in Cascante, not far distant from it. To- wards the southern part of Celtiberia, the posi- tion of a colony named Valeria, is found under the name of Valera, which is preserved in a small place in a district of New Castile, * Celtce miscentcs nomcn Iberis. D. 24 COMPENDIUM OF called La Mancha. And the present name of Iniesta, in the same district, answers to that of Egeksta. Lobetum, which appears to have had its particular territory between the Celti- berians and the nation we proceed to describe, accords with that of Requena. Beside the Celtiberians, the Edelani stretch- ed from the Ebro to the river Sucro, or Xucar. Ctfsar-augusta, or Saragosa, the capital of a Conventus, and which was before named Sal- duba, was at the northern extremity of this great territory; and Ce'sa, which lower down had a bridge over the Ebro, is known by the name of Xelsa. On the opposite or southern frontier, we distinguish Saguntus and Valentia. Sagun- tus, destroyed by Hannibal, re-established by the Romans, preserves its vestiges in a place, of which the modern name of Morviedro is formed of the Latin muri veteres, old walls. The river which passes by Valentin, named heretofore Turia, assumed, under the dominion of the Mdiires, the name of Guadalaviar. In the name of Segorba, a noted city in the king- dom of Valentia, we recognise that of Sego- briga, of which there is mention in the detail of cities of the Conventus Cartkaginensis, as the capital of Celtiberia; which cannot be easily ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 25 admitted, unless we suppose that the Celtibe- rians, in the primitive state of their power, con- trolled the Edetani. This name of Edetani was formed from that of their capital Edeta; which having been also called Lerida, still subsists under that name in the parallel of Morviedro, not far from Valencia. The pre- sent name of Teruel shows the position of Tur- bula. On the sea-coast, and towards the mouths of the Ebro, dwelt the Ilercaones ; to whom Dertosa is ascribed. A city in this circuit, named Indibilis, occupied the site of a place now called Xert, in the direction of an ancient way from Dertosa to Saguntus. On the coast is remarked that the signification of the Greek denomination oiChersonesus subsists in that of Peniscola, formed by depravation of the Latin Peninsula. But we must at present return by Celtiberia to enter among the Carpttom, whom the Cel- tiberians had behind them, in the centre of the continent of Spain. Toletum, Toledo, was their principal city. It is only by conjecture that to Madrid, anew city, is applied the name of Mantua, which we find among the ancient towns of this nation.-' It -is agreed to ascribe Alcala, the name of which is Arabic, toCom- 26 COMPENDIUM OF plutum in the same territory. Contrebia, of which mention is made in history, has left its vestiges in a place called Santavert. The fer- tile fields of Cumin indicate the Vicus Cumi- narius to have been Zarza. It appears that the name of the Olcades, who had a city named Alt(CL> is preserved in Orgaz; and, if we be not deceived, we discover the name of Libora in that of Talavera on the Tagus. Consuegra is evidently the position of Consaburus. Towards the sources of the Anas, in a part of Orospeda, were the Oretani, who deduced their name from a city called Ore turn*, the site of which has been brought to light, in a paltry village to which the name of Oreto still remains: we may say also that they reached into Bastica, in possessing Castillo on the Bastis. Laminium, which was placed not far from the source of the Anas, ought to enter into their territory, rather than that of the Carpetani; and Libisosa will be found in Lesuza. Advancing at length to the sea, we find the Contestania occupying the country which now forms the kingdom of Murcia and the southern part of Valencia. By far the most considerable city in this can- * Ilathcr the name of the city from that of the people in thib case, and all similar ones. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 2? ton was Carthago Nova, or Carthagena, which, for the advantage of having a fine port, and by its situation affording always an open entrance into Spain, was constructed by the Carthagi- nians, and from them taken by the most illus- trious of the Scipios. S&tabis is Xativa, on a little river which falls into the Xucar. Dia- nium t a maritime city, which communicated its name to a neighbouring promontory, still preserves it in that of Denia. Lucentum has subsisted under the name of Licante, which, according to present usage, is Alicant. Ilicis is Elche, and Orcelis Orihuela. Vergilia is applied to the position of Murcia, although there is no mention of this city till after the invasion of the Maures. This maritime shore was called Spartarius Campus, from a species of reeds which grow there in abundance. Another people, the Bastitani, extended into this extremity of the Tarraconois: they appear even to have been entirely comprised in it, although placed beyond the mountain of Oros- peda, on the sources of the Beetis. This cir- cumstance naturally establishes them in Ba3- tica; in treating of which they will be particu- larly mentioned. Ilorcis, or Lorca, is assigned to this territory. 28 COMPENDIUM OF But before entering upon a description of Baetica, we must speak of the isles adjacent to the Tarraconois, which, in the augmentation of the number of provinces, assumed the rank of a particular one. The name of Baleares (or, according to the Greeks, Gymnesig), was limited to the two islands of Major and Minor ; Majorca and Minorca. They were occupied by the Phoenicians before the Romans seized them; and tlieir inhabitants, it is well known, were eminently distinguished for their dex- terity at the sling. The principal city in the first preserves the name of Palma. The posi- tion which another city occupied named Pollcji- tia y is known near a town constructed by the Maures under the name of Alcudia. As to Minorca, the name of Portus Magonis, given to it by a Carthaginian commander, is but little altered in that of Port Mahon. Ebusus, Yviga, and Ophiusa, or the Serpentine*, which is Formentera, almost adherent to Yviga, were, separately from the Baleares, called in Greek Pifijus the Garonne, which, before opening a consi- derable gulf at its mouth, receives the Dura- nius, or Dordogne; and finally, the Atunis, or Adotir, near the Pyrenees; are the rivers which we may cite preferably to others, as being the principal ones which the Western Ocean re- ceives from Gaul. On the side of the Medi- terranean, Rhodamis, the Rhone, carries away with it three rivers, whose names were Arar> Isara, and Druentia, now the Soane, the Isere, and the Durance. We refrain at present from enumerating the less considerab'e rivers that the ancients were acquainted with in Gaul, as the more analytic description of the country will give occasion to indicate some of them. Among the mountains which are to be men tioned, the Cebenna preserves its name in that 44 COMPENDIUM OF of Cevennes; that of Jura is not changed, and Vogtsus is Vosge. Branches detached from the principal ridge of the Alps, and which cover considerable tracts of country, have com- municated the name of ALpes to particular provinces of Gaul. On the coast of the Ocean, the Gobasum Promontorium, which istheFinis- terre, or Land's End of Bretagne, and the Itium, which contracts the strait called the Pas de Calais, are those which antiquity fur- nishes. Three great nations, Celtic, Belgs, and Aqni- tanl t distinguished by language as by cus- toms, divided among them the whole extent of Gaul; but in a manner very unequal. The Celts occupied more than half of it, from the Seine and the Marne to the Garonne, extend- ing eastward to the Rhine, towards the upper part of its course, and in the south to the Medi- terranean. They were also more Gallic than the others: for the Belgue, at the northern ex- tremity, and bordering on the Lower Rhine, were mingled with Germanic nations; and the Aquitani, enclosed between the Garonne and the Pyrenees, had much affinity with the Ibe- rian or Spanish nations of the neighbouring mountains. The reader must also be inform- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 45 ed, that the name of Celhe, and of Celtica, ex- tended to Gaul in general, being that given by the nation to themselves. It is from the Ro- mans that we learn to call them Galli, and their country Gallia*. The Roman policy of having allies beyond the limits of their pro- vinces, and the pretext of succouring the city of Marseilles, and the JEduan people, caused the Roman armies to enter Gaul a hundred and twenty years before the Christian sera. This first attempt put Rome in possession of a province, which bordering the left bank of the Rhone to the sea, extended itself on the other side to the mountains of Cevennes, and thence along the sea to the Pyrenees. It was at first distinguished by the generic name ofProvincia, being only surnamed Braccata, from a gar- ment worn by the natives, which covered their thighs : at the same time the name of Comata was given to Celtic Gaul, because the people inhabiting it wore long hair. What remained of Gaul, and which was by much the greatest, part, was a conquest reserved for Cresar, more than sixty years after the precedent. The * The nation were called Ghaiil (plural) by themselves. Cdtai is the Greek denomination for them, and Galli the- Roman : as we are called English by ourselves, Angloh by the French, and Iti^kae bv the Italian*. 46 COMPENDIUM OF limits of the three nations were then such as we have reported. But Augustus holding the states of Gaul in the 2?th year before the Christian sera, made a new division of it, in which he showed more at- tention to equality in the extent of provinces than to any distinction of the several people that inhabited them. Thus the nation of Aqui- tani, who were before limited to the Garonne, were made to communicate their name to a province which encroached upon the Cell< y as far as the mouth of the Loire; and that which the Cdtte had contiguous to the Rhine was taken into the limits of a province called Be/gica. Litgdunum, a colony founded after the death of Julius, and before the Triumvirate, gave the name of Lugdunensis, or the Lionois, to what remained of Celtic Gaul; whilst the Roman province took that of \(irbonenxis, or Nabonoirs. It is according to this division in four principal provinces that the following de- scription of Gaul shall be detailed. But as each of these provinces in the succession of time fonned innnv others, insomuch that in about 100 years their number increased to seventeen, and as we have a particular interest in being acquainted with them, they will be ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 47 found comprised under the greater divisions to which each belongs; although referring to an age posterior to that which furnishes the reign- ing objects in ancient geography. The government of the church in Gaul hav- ing conformed itself to that of the state, the ec- clesiastical provinces, if we except those form- ed by the elevation of a few cities to the dignity of metropolitan sees, correspond with this di- vision of civil provinces under the Lower Em- pire. This conformity extends even to the particular cantons of which each province was composed, the ancient cites, or communities, corresponding for the most part with the an- cient dioceses. Places which are given under the name of Fines, terminations, contribute to show a correspondence of limits. The reader must moreover be apprised, that the term com- munities*, civitatcS) as used here, does not in- clude the idea ordinarily signified by that of civitas j but is specially employed to denote the districts or territories of the several distinct * In the original cites, which, for the sake of distinction, I have thus translated. And whenever, in the course of this work, metropolis occurs, an ecclesiastical, not a civil, dignity Js to be understood. 43 COMPENDIUM OF people^ who were very numerous in the ex- tent of Gaul. From this connexion between its ancient and modern state, we may infer that this great province has suffered less alteration in its con- stitution by the revolutions which have follow- ed the fall of the Roman empire, than other parts of the same. NARBONENSIS. It seems reasonable to begin with that pro- vince which was first formed in Gaul, and which, being fashioned more particularly to the manners of the reigning people, still pre- serves, in the vulgar dialect, a greater resem- blance to the Roman language than the pro- vinces detached towards the north, where this language might have been less familiar, or less pure in its use. In the multiplication of the number of provinces, we distinguish five under this article, entitled Narbonensis. We see, at the commencement of the fourth centurv, a province, under the name of Vienncnsis, sepa- rated from the Narbonois, and this again divided into two provinces, distinguished into ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 49 first and second, by the name of the primitive. The people cantoned in the Alps, the greatest part of whom were not subjected to the yoke till after the first establishment of the Roman dominion in Gaul, composed two provinces; one under the name of Alpes Maritime, be- cause they touched the sea; the other more remote upon the declivity of the Greek and Pennine Alps, and hence called Alpes Grai from the em- peror Gratian, is still recognised under that of Grenoble. The Fbow^z were adjacent on the south; having for their principal city Vasio, or Vaison, and extending on the Drome, whose ancient name is Druna : Dea, or Die, was in- cluded in their circuit. Between this territory and the Rhone, the Segalauni possessed Valen- tia, Valence; and the Trecastini, a city named Augusta^ now St. Paul-Trois-Chateaux. The Cavares occupied to the Durance this part of Provence called the Comtat; where Arausio is Orange ; Avenio*, Avignon 5 Carpentoracte, manifests their Gothic origin. They are characterized by ancient writers as perfusa gens montibus : and even now there are fewer cities inJDauphine than in any district of the same extent in France. * There is a position in this neighbourhood that merits notice. On the western bank of the Rhone, between Orange and Avignon, and about eight miles from the latter, is a town built upon a rock, which in the name of Roquemaure, the 5-1 COMPENDIUM OF Carpentras ; and Cabellio, Cavillon. South of the Durance, the Satyes, whom we shall have occasion to cite particularly in speaking of the second Narbonois, were terminated by the bank of the Rhone. Arelate, Aries, prevailed over all other cities in this canton : the emperor Honorius having transferred thither the seat of the pretorian prefecture of Gaul, whenTreves, sacked by the barbarians, was no longer in a state to maintain this pre-eminence. It is a little above Aries that the river divides itself into two arms, to form two principal translation of its ancient denomination of Rupis Maurensls. perpetuates the memory of Hannibal's passage of that river in his famous expedition. Hannibal, having crossed the Rhone, ascended by its bank as far as the mouth of the Isere ; called by historians, the Island; where, after settling a suc- cession disputed between two brothers, he turned to the right to cross the Alps ; and directing his route over the site of the modern town of Virile, about two leagues south of Gre- noble, cntem! the valley of Bnurg d'Oisans, where runs the little river Rornanche ; ascended mount Lens ; then Lauterct ; crossed the Durance (here but a brook) at Brianyon ; ascend- ed the mounts Genevre, Sezanne, and Sestrics, successively; and at length gained the summit of the Fenestrelle; where after causing his army to view the plains of Piedmont, h founded by the Greeks of Phocaga, a maritime city of Ionia, about six hundred years before the Christian sera, had long preserved in a foreign land its original manners; and was not less distinguished by the cultivation of Greek literature than by its com- merce, which had rendered it suffieiently powerful to form establishments on the neigh- bouring coasts. To the territories of this city extended the province of the Viennois, accord- ing to the state which is furnished us of the provinces of Gaul. There is no mention of the second Narbonois before the fourth century was considerably ad- vanced. Aquas Sextiae (or Aix), its metropo- lis, owed its foundation to Sextius Calvinus; who, in the first expeditions of the Romans in Gaul, reduced the Sahjcs, or Saluvii, a power- ful nation, who extended from the Rhone along the southern bank of the Durance, almost to the Alps; and with whom the Massilians had long to contend. To speak only of the princi- pal places on the coast, we shall cite Tclo Mar- tius> Toulon, now so celebrated for its port; ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 55 Forum Julii, Frejus, a distinguished colony and port, excavated by art to contain a Roman fleet in station, near the mouth of the Argenteus, or the little river Argens; and Antipolis, Antibes, founded by the Massilians. On this coast three islands, ranged on the same line, bore, for this reason, the Greek name of Stockades, and are now called Isles d'leres, from a place situated on the continent. In the interior country the Reii, previously named Albitcci, bordered on the left bank of the Durance, to the north of theSalyes; and the town of Reiz preserves their name. There remain three cities to be cited in the second Narbonois; Apia Julia,, Apt ; Segnstero, Sisteron on the Durance ; and Vapincum, Gap, which would appear to have been detached from the limits of a nation of whom the province of Alpes Maritime will give us occasion to speak. This province, inclosed between the prece- dent and a chain of the Alps, reached to the sea, at the entrance of the Var, and at the foot of the Alpis called Maritima; which beyond this river bore a trophy erected to Augustus, for having subjected the people of the Alps between the two seas which embrace Italy. For, although the Var may be cited as sepa- 56 COMPENDIUM OF rating Gaul from Italy, the summit of the mountains whence the waters flow on each side properly constitutes their natural limits; and the city of Nice, Niccea, founded by the Massilians, and its county, were not actually detached from Provence till about four cen- turies ago. The metropolis of the maritime Alps, Ebrodunum, Embrun, has preserved its archiepiscopal dignity in the province. It must here be mentioned, that all this country in the neighbourhood of the sea, and penetrat- ing considerably into the Alps, was occupied by divers people of a nation which we shall see powerful through the extent of Italy, under the name of Ligures. The Salyes, of whom we have already spoken, derived their origin from them ; and in the earliest age the shore of the Mediterranean, to the entrance of Iberia, belonged to this nation. Ascending the country, we may cite Dinia, Digne, to remark, that before the reign of Galba this city was not comprised in the province; of which the most considerable people were the Caturiges s towards the beginning of the Durance: and it is by alteration of this name that a little place situated between Embrun and Gap is now call- ed Chorges. A prince named Cottius, whose residence wsiSbtSegusio, orSusa, and who was ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 5? maintained by Augustus in the possession of a- little state composed of many people, cantoned in the Alps, had communicated his name to the Alpis Cottia, which was Mount Genevre, where the Durance takes its source, not far from BrigantiO) or Briancon. Alpis Graia is the little St. Bernard, and the great St. Ber- nard is the Alpis Pennina; the name of which is derived from a term employed in several languages, denoting the summit of a mountain, as it is applied to the Apennine*, which * To this may be added the Cebcnna of Gaul. Tn all the dialects of the Celtic, penn is the appellative term for the head. Hence the.Celtic parts of Great-Britain, being the most mountainous of it, abound inpetms : asPcnnryn, Pcnn- zance, in Cornwall ; Pennrise, Pennmanmaurc emphatically (Mai're signifying great in Gaelic), in Wales ; Ben-new in the shire of Inverness, the highest land in the island of Bri- tain : and in Bretagne, inhabited also by the Celts, we find almost every elevated land called by this generic appellation. For example, Pennthievre and Pcnnmark, a noted promon- tory. We find mountains in France and Spain, and even in England, where our conquering ancestors changed almost every other name, retaining this, because mountains are the last parts of any country that submit to conquest. We have Pennshur&t in Kent, Pcnnsj'urd in Somersetshire, and many others, though with Saxon terminations, as these. Penrie is the name of a town and castle upon an eminence inLanguedoc; Peima Gracias, another in Portugal; Pcnna- t ftor in Spain; and Pennon Je Velez is a fortress -built by the Spaniards on a high rock upon the coast of Africa, so late 58 COMPENDIUM OF detaches itself from the Alps to traverse Italy. That which is now called the Valais, at the foot of the Pennine Alp, and along the Rhc A me, from its source to the lake which receives it, was named Vallis Pennma. The Nantuates inhabited Chahlais, and the bottom of the valley, while the Veragri were above. The as the beginning of the sixteenth century; for pcna is still an appellative in the Spanish language, denoting the highest pike of a ridge. The name of Pyrenees seems to be derived from terms in two languages signifying analogous things; from HYP Jlamma (hence pyramid), and the Celtic penn. Iloweverthis be, we may surely with confidence refer the I^atinuord pinna, a fin or \\ing, pinna murorum. battlements, to the same root. Yet Livy, in his refutation of the opinion that Hannibal led his army by the Pennine Alp, dreamed of the Pu:ni ! Miror nmb/gi quanam Annibal Alpes trans- ient, cl Tulgo credere Pennine, atque inde nomcn ciji/go alpiun* iiiditum, transgressum. And he adds, moreover, Ncquc Her- rule montibushis ul> tranyitu Pcennrum itllo, Vcragri incola: ? u g' cjusn'-irvnt nonien inditum. (Lib. xxi.) And Pliny too, speaking of the double gorge of the Graian and Pennine Alps, GraiarumSf Paminarumfaucium: His P;vnos, says he, Gratis Herculem translssc mcmorant. The truth (though of no great importance) seems to be, that this invader never a\v either the position of Lions, or the Pennine Alp, but entered Italy by the. Grecian and Cottian Alps; and not through their gorges, but over their more supcrable and Ies< dangerous summits, as satisfactorily appears in M. r<.lardY Commentaries on Polvbius. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 59 principal city in this valley, Sitten, according to the Germans, and otherwise Sion, preserves in this the name of the Seduni. The Cen- trones, a more considerable people, towards the confines of the Allobroges of the Viennois, occupied the Tarantois; deriving this name from that of Darantasia, which the city of Monstier, enjoying the prerogative of a metro- polis in this province of the Alps, heretofore bore. LUGDUNENSIS. This name was applied to a long band of country making the middle of Gaul, from Lug- diinum, or Lions, upon the Rhone, to the West- ern Ocean, and limited on one side by Aqui- taine, and on the other by the Belgic. In the division which the four primitive provinces experienced, the Lionois was at first parted in- to two, first and second; and this division did not suffer another until the fourth century had elapsed; when, in place of two Lionoises, we find four, by a subsequent dismemberment of each of the former two. Although the state of Gaul in the number of provinces, multiplied to seventeen, descend to times posterior to the 60 COMPENDIUM OF principal age wherein ancient geography should be considered; yet the survey which may be taken of each having its particular utility, as has been already remarked, we shall subject the ancient Lugdunensis to the detail of what each of these four provinces of the Lionois severally comprehend. The city of Lions had been founded on the right bank of the Saone, in the territory of the Segusiani: but this was a Roman city; and the people had its capital called Forum, which pre- serves the name of Feur, on the right bank of the Loire : being still the capital of the province of Forez, which owes its name to the Pagus Forensis of the middle age. Rodumna, Rouane, lower down on the same river, but on the other side, belonged to the same people, who were, in the time of Caesar, tributary to the Edui, one of the most powerful nations of Gaul. The city that held the rank of capital among this nation, and called Bibracte, assumed under Augustus the name of Augustodunum (from which is formed that of Autun), and derived a considerable lustre from the nobility of Gaul being there instructed in literature. The Arar, of which the name in an after age was Sau- conna, the Saone, separated the /Eduan nation ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 61 from the Sequanois; so that Cabillonum and Matisco, ChalonandMacon, on the rightbank, belonged to this great yEduan community, who, having its western frontier on the Loire, possessed heretofore on this river a city which, under the name of Neroinum or Neoirnum* Nevers, had been separated fromt. In the dependencies on the same people, we must not forget Alesia; for though there remain of this city but the name of Alise, it reminds us of one of the greatest achievements of Caesar, and which may serve as an epoch of the subjugation of Gaul to the Roman power. Bordering on these were the Lingones, having for their capita] Andematunum ; to which it happened, as to many other cities of the same rank in Gaul (as will hereafter appear), to convert its primitive name into that of its people; and thus to be called Lingunes, now Langres. It must be observed, that this people occupied Belgica before it made a part of the first Lionois; which without this accession would have been too much diminished by the dismemberment of anew province, which its name, of the fourth Lionois, indicates to have been last formed. And because it was immediately contiguous to that from which it had been detached, to sepa- rate entirelv the first Lionois from the second 62 COMPENDIUM OF and third, it shall precede these in our descrip- tion. The Senones have caused it to be distin- guished by the name of Senonia, whose capital, Agedincitm, after that, Senones (by the change of name whereof we have just spoken), and now Sens, has taken the rank of metropolis. Another considerable people of this province, the Carnutes*, had for their capital Autricum^ * The capital of the Carnutes should be noted as the place where, according to Caesar, the Druids held their annual sessions to try litigations of the nobles or aristocrats; for the more numerous part of the community, accord- ing to the same author, had no causes to try. " Plebs pene servorum habetur loco ; qua; per se nihil audet et nulli adhibetur concilio." Comm. De Bello Gall. lib. iv. And in that deplorable condition they remained till the year 1789; for the principles of freedom introduced by the Franks with their conquest were soon forgotten. The great council of their nation therefore, rinding no precedent or prescription for their liberties, were obliged to recur to the eternal elements of things, where they found the " Rights of Man," that in this country have been so impiously derided. It may be- remarked, that the seeds of free governments were disseminated in every country by the Gothic conquerors with various degrees of success. Some fell by the way -side, others vegetated indeed to a short-lived existence ; but it is only in this favoured ible that they have produced fruit. This Tree of Life has withered even in the countries where it was indigenous. How much does it behove us then to take warning by this awful example of our ancestors, and ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 63 which from their name is formed into that of Chartres. Among the Parisii, Lntctia, which an isle of the Seine formerly contained, has since become the queen of cities, and preserves purely the name of the people. The Aurdiani were dismembered from another community more ancient. The city which preserves their name in that of Orleans, situated advantage- ously on the summit of the curvature which the course of the Loire describes, belonged to the Chartrains in Caesar's time, under the primi- tive name of Genabum. The Meldi, neigh- bours of the Parisians, and the Tricasses, ad- jacent to the Senones, do not appear in Caesar. latinum, among the first, preserves the name of the community, though somewhat altered in that of Meaux; and Augustobona, on the Seine, in that of Trois, among the second. Other positions to be noted are, Autissiodurum, or Auxerre, which appears to have belonged to the Senones ; Nevirnum, Nevers, taken from the ^Edui ; Melodunum, Melun, in the Seno- nois territory, and which is .mentioned by Caesar. The second Lionois, after the third had been not, after transplanting a scion, to suffer the parent stock to perish ! 64 COMPENDIUM OF detached from it, was nearly comprised in the present limits of Normandy. Rotomagus, Rouen, the metropolis of this province, belong- ed to a community whose name of Velocasscs has become by alteration Vexin,which extends to the river Oise; on which the Celtic name of Briva Isar answer to those of Guernsey, Jersey, and Alderney. We describe rcow the third Lionois. It had for its metropolis Turones, Tours, which, previ- ously called Ctssarodnnum, had taken the name of the people whose capital it was; and Julio- magus, the capital of Andes, or Andecavi, on the Meduana, or Maienne, by a similar con- version, is now named Angers. The Aulerci Cenomani have given their name to the city of Mans, which, before taking that of the Ceno- mani, was called Suindmum. Adjacent to these were the Diablintes, whose capital, Nc Deus,) who produced the earth, or, as he calls it, h'crtha, who produced Mannus, the parent of nations. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 69 principal, which was that of Berri, distinguish- ed by the surname of Cubi; the other, sur- nanied Vibisci, in the second Aquitaine, The Arverni were a very powerful nation when the Romans invaded Gaul. We know that one of their cities, named Gergovia s obstinately resist- ed the efforts of Caesar to become master of it, Vestiges of it are still visible not far from Cler- mont, the capital of Auvergne, which has re- placed in situation, as well as in dignity, Angus tonsmetum, the capital of the Arverni. Two communities immediately contiguous to the preceding, and dependent on this province in Caesar's time, follow in natural order; the Gabali and the Vellam> who have given their name to the Gevaudin and the Vellai. The capital of the first, named Anderitum, having taken the name of the people, is scarcely to be recognised in that of Javols, an inconsiderable town that occupies its site. Revessio, the capital of the other, to which the name of the people was likewise communicated, has taken that of Saint Paulin. The Rut.eni occupied the province of Rouergue; and the name of Sego- dunum, their capital, having assumed that of the people, has at length declined into Rodez. We see the Ruteni in a former age inNarbonois, as well as in Aquitaine; but hose whom Caesar 70 COMPENDIUM OF calls Provinciates*, as being of the Roman province, can, in conformity with local circum- stances, be only placed in the Albigeois, \\ hose principal city, Aibiga, All -, n^.ade thereafter a community of the first Aquitaine. Qucrci, adjacent to Rouergue, and Cahors, its capital, owe equally their names to the Cadiirci ; and in the alteration of this name there is the same diversity between that of the city and province, as the Ruteni observed in the names of Rouergue and Rodez; remarking withal, that from the name of Bituriges have equally descended the several denominations of Berri and Bo urges. The primitive name of the city of the Cadiirci was Divona ; and that of the river whereon it was seated being Oltis, ought to be written L'Olt, and not Lot, according to the vulgar or- thography. The name, Tarnis, of another river, which discharges itself into the Garonne, continues uncorrupted in that of Tarn. We must not forget a place of the Cadiirci besieged by Caesar, Uxellodunum, whose name and situation are recognised in Puech d'Issolu, not far from the Dordogne, on the frontier of the Limosin. The Lemovices, who gave their name * These people arc denominated Elcuthcri in Du Fresnoi's Catalogue, probably from their participation of the rights of Roman citizens. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 71 to the province as well as to the city of Limoges, primitively called Augustoritum, occur the last in the route which we have followed in the survey of Aquitania Prima. Aquitania Secunda had for its metropolis Burdigala, Bourdeaux, among the Bituriges Vibisci) who were not of Aquitanian origin. The Medulij whose territory lay between the, Gironde and the mouth of the Garonne, have given their name to Medoc. From the appellation of Petrocorii are formed the names of Perigord and Perigueux; though Vesuna, the primitive name of the capital, is still retain- ed in the quarter of the city called La Visone. The name of Agenois, on the other hand, is derived from that of the city, Aginnum, Agen ; it having prevailed over the gentile name of Nitobriges. The 8antones adjacent to the sea, and north of the Gironde, have given their name to the province of Saintonge, and to the city of Saintes, whose primitive name was Mediolanum. Iculisna, Angouleme, not hav- ing any appropriate people that we can find, is best referred to those who occupy the Sain- tonge. Carantonus was the name of the Charente, which traverses this p r -pt of the country, and opposite its mouth, Uc'iar'us is 72 COMPENDIUM OF the isle cf Oleron. The vast territory of the Pictones, or Pictavi, extended thence to the Loire; from their appellative are formed the names of Poictou and Poictiers. Limonum was the anterior name of their capital. In this extent of the ancient Pictavi towards the mouth of the Loire, they had a city, whose name of Rotiatum remains to the country of Retz. It may be added, that a particular people, under the name of Agesinates, was comprised in this territory; and the district of an archdeaconry named Aisenai, in the bishopric of Lucon, dismembered from that of Poictiers, indicates this portion of the Pictavi. What remains to us of Aquitaine between the Garonne and the Pyrenees, corresponds in a general manner to the country occupied by the Aquitani, in the first national division of Gaul. The name of Novcmpopulana, which this part of the province of Aquitaine assumed, seems to indicate that it was composed of nine people, whom however we shall not seek to distinguish in the number of those that inhabit- ed it. 7^> e Elusates and Ausci appear to have held tlv3 first rank. Elusa, Euse, was their ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. ?3 metropolis, before this dignity was translated to Auch, which did not bear the name of the Ausci till after being called Augusta, having also the name of Climberris in the dialect of the country. Mention must be made of the Satiates., spoken of by Caesar, and whom we find in a place named Sos. The Vasates have given their name to Bazas, which was before called Cossio. A small community, named Boii, is represented in the Buies of the Pays de Buch, contiguous to the sea; and the resin furnished by their pines caused them to be called Piceos Boios*. Between this territory and the Pyrenees were the Jarbdli, whose capital was Aqua Augusts, now Aqs. Lapur- dum, which has left its name to Labourd on taking that of Bayonne, was included in this community. Beneharnum, a city of which there are no visible remains, has given its name to the principality of Beam. Iluoro is Oloran in this province. Vicus Juli, or Atures, is Aere on the Aturus, or Adour. Towards one of the extremities of the Novempopulane, Lactoj^a is Leitour. Finally, at the foot of the Pyrenees, the Bigerrones have given their name to Bigorrej and Tarba to the city of Tarbe; * In a letter from St. Paulin to Ausonius. P. 74 COMPENDIUM OP the Convene to the Pays de Cominges, whose capital, Lugdunum, is now St. Bertrand; as that of the Consorani, or Couserans, has taken the name of St. Lizier. It was this Aquitaine proper, in the national division, that the Vascons from beyond the mountains over-ran, communicating to it the name of Gascogne; while that of Aquitaine is perpetuated, with some alteration, in Guienne. B E L G I C A. From the southern extremity of Aquitaine, we must return northward to terminate our description of Gaul in the most distant part of it. In the multiplication of provinces we dis- tinguish two Belgics, two Germanies, and a fifth province called the Great Sequanois. The capital of the Treveri, after having borne the name of Augusta, took that of the people, and became the metropolis of Bclgica Prima. It also became a Roman colony, and served as the residence of several emperors, whom the care of superintending the defence of this frontier retained in Gaul. It was an object of ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 75 vanity with this people to be esteemed of Ger- manic origin*. The Sar, which the Moselle receives a little above Treves, is known in an- cient geography under the name of Saravus. The Mediomatrici, bordering on the Treveri, had for their capital Divodurum, which has since taken the name of Metis, Metz. The Leuci extended thence to the Vogesus Mom, their capital preserving its ancient name of Tallinn in that of Toul. Verodunum, Verdun, becomes a particular community in this divi- sion of Belg/ca. The second province under this name fur- nishes a greater number of communities. The Remi were distinguished by their inclination to the Romans, under the government of Caesar; and Durocortoruni, their capital, which taking the name of the people, subsisting in that of Rheims, was elevated to the rank of metropolis in Belgica Sccunda. There is no mention of the Catalauni till after Caesar: and Chalon upon the Marne, in its name, preserves * Treveri ac Nervii circa adfectationem Germanics ori- ginis ultro ambitiosi sunt, tanquam per hanc gloriam san- guinis a similitudine et inertia Gallorum separentur Tacit, de Mor. German, cap. xxviii. 76 COMPENDIUM OF their memory. The capital of the S&essiones, strictly connected with the community of the Rerni, had taken the name of Augusta r ; but that of the people, having supplanted this appella- tion, is now recognised in Soissons. The river Aisne, which passes by it, is Axona in the monuments of the Roman age. The Vero- manduih&ve given their name to Vermandois; and their capital, to which the name of Augusta belonged, is St. Quintin. In the name of Beauvais are known the Bellovaci, who enjoy- ed the reputation of superior bravery among the Belgic nations. Their capital was Cicsaro- magus, before it took the name of the people; and it should not be confounded with Bratu- spantium, mentioned in Cassar. The Silvanec- tes 3 who were restrained to narrow limits con- tiguous to the Bellovaci, do not appear till after the time of Cassar. They have changed in their capital the name of Augustomagus, for that which was proper to them, though it be scarcely discernible under its present form of Senlis. The Ambiani had given to their city the name of Samaro-briva, because the Somme was there passed on a bridge; but the name of the people having prevailed, it subsists in that of Amiens. This canton of Bclgica, but more especially the community of the Bellovaci, was ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 77 distinguished by Caesar in the nameofBelgiiim. The Atrebates, limited by the territory of Amiens, or comprised in it, called their city Nemetacum, otherwise Nemetocenna ; which, having adopted the name of the people, is be- come Arras, or, as the Flemings call it, Atrecht. This community, which has given its name to the province of Artois, did not however occupy the whole of it. A part belonged to the Morini, who, dwelling on the shore, took this name from theirmaritime situation. Taruenna, Terouenne, was their capital. Extending in Flanders, they had a place called Castellum, which preserves the name of Cassel. The particular territory of Bononia, or Boulogne, which was named at first Gesoriacum, was an appendage to that of the Morini; and the Portus Itius, which the embarkation of CaesSx for the island of Britain has rendered famous, is Witsand upon the same coast. The Nervii 9 a powerful nation, who affected to be thought of Germanic origin, had for their capital in the centre of Hainan, Bagacum, Bavia, which appears to have declined from its rank towards the end of the fourth century, when Camara- cum, Cambrai, and Tournacum, Tournai, had prevailed in this country, which the Nervians occupied. But it must be added, that the 78 COMPENDIUM OF dependencies of the Nervians extended in Flanders to the sea, the strand of which was there called \ervicanus Tractus ; andtheSam- bre, the river of their territory, is mentioned under the name of Sabis. The two Germanies in the distribution of Belgica are of more ancient date than any sub- division that Gaul experienced after the capital division of it into four provinces under Augustus. We may even, without hesitation, refer them to the reign of Tiberius. This frontier, exposed to the enterprises of warlike nations beyond the Rhine, demanded for its protection particular precautions on the part of the Roman government; and under the command of Drusus more than iifty fortresses were constructed along the river. The province of Sequanois, called Maxima Scqua- norum, dismembered too from Belgica, although not of such high antiquity, precedes the Germanies in geographical order. For the same reason of relative situation, these were distinguished into higher and lower, and also into first and second. The Sequani formed a considerable community between the Saone, mount Vosque, and mount Jura; which last separates them from the Helvetic territories. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 79 Their dependencies in the time of Cajsar even reached to the Rhine. Extending their name to a province, it was natural that Vesontio, or Besanyon, their capital, should become the metropolis of it. Caesar describes the position of this city as almost enveloped by the river Dubis, as it now is by the Doux. The Helvetii extended from Geneva upon the Rhone, to the lake which takes the name of the city of Con- stance. The respective limits of the four cantons, into which this nation, distinguished by bravery, was distributed, are not now to be ascertained. We are undeceived however in the supposed identity of the Tigurinus Pagus with Zurich; since we are instructed by a Ro- man inscription, that the name of this plaee was notTigumm, but Turictim. The principal city of the HelveLii was Aventicum s the site of which still retains the name of Avenche. A Roman colony, under the name of Equestris, otherwiseNoidtmum, retains its Celtic denomi- nation in that of Nion, on the borders of the lake Leman, or of Geneva. Vindonis$a t which only exists in the name of Windisch, was a place which translated to Constance its epi- scopal dignity. We may mention Salodurum, as being Soleure, and terminate the Sequanois by describing the Rauraci. Between the 80 COMPENDIUM OF Sequanois and the Rhine, they occupied the environs of the flexure which that river makes at the city of Basle, after that part which afforded the Sequani communication with the river had ceased to belong to them. A colony founded among the Rauraci, called Augusta, placed a little above Basle, has profited by the decline of that city to become considerable, and still subsists under the name of Augst. The first, or Upper Germany, immediately succeeds to this territory. Three Germanic people, the Triboci, Ncmet.es, and Vangiones, having passed the Rhine, established themselves between this river and the Vosge, in the lands which were believed to compose part of the territory of the Lend and Mediomatrici. Argentoratum, Strasbourg, was the residence of a particular commander or prefect of this frontier; although another city, Brocomagus, now Brurnt, be mentioned as the capital of the Tribocians. Among the Nemetes, who come next, the principal city was named Novio- magus, before there was mention of it under the name of the people; and which, from a little river that discharges itself into the Rhine, has taken that of Spire. The capital of the Vangiones, to which their name had likewise ANEC1NT GEOGRAPHY. been, communicated, was primitively called Borbetomagus^ but its present.nameis Worms. Montiacum, Mentz, was the metropolis of a province, and the residence of a general, whose command extended along the Rhine from Saletio, Seltz, to Antunnaciun, Andernach. Below Mentz are Bingium., Bingen, at the con- fluence of a river named Nava, now Nahe; and Conjliientes, Coblentz, where the Rhine receives the Moselle in the territory of the Trcvi'ri. In Lower Germany, the bank of the Rhine was occupied by the Ubii and the Gu^erni, two Germanic people, who had transported themselves, under the reign of Augustus, to the hither or Belgic side of the river. Colonia Agripfrina, Cologne, founded among the Ubians in the reign of Claudius, was the metro- polis of this province. Bo?ma, Bonn, Xovesmm, Nuys, are the places to be cited among the same people : and, among the Gugerni, we shall mention a post spoken of in history under the name of Vetera, now Santen, and Colonia Trajana, reduced to a hamlet named Koln, near Cleves. But the second Germany did not confine itself to the country between the rivers. The community of^the Tun^ri gave it a considerable extension on this side of the Meuse. The Euro?ie.'> ) of German origin, and VOL. 1. (; &2 COMPENDIUM OF who appear to have been annihilated by Caesar, in revenge for the fate of a Roman legion that had been slaughtered by this nation, occupied the country which was after them possessed by the Tungri. These were also of Germanic race; and their principal post, call- ed Atuatuca, having taken the name of the people, remains in that of Tongres. On the con fines of this people and the Trcveri extend- ed a great forest, which, according to Csesar, continued from the limits of the Nerviito the Rhine, under the name ofArduenna; and one of the cantons which it embraced retains in the name of Condras that of the Condrusi- of whom there is mention in Cassar as depend- ants on the Trcveri. The northern part of what is now called Brabant belonged to the Menapii; who, extending to the Rhine, had a fortress on the Meuse, whose name of Cas- tdlum subsists in Kessel. But we find after them theToxandri established in the province now called Campine: and the mouths of the Scheldt limited the Lower Belgica on the side of Lower Germany. The Batavi belonged incontestable to Gaul, which they terminated. The ground called Insula Batavoj^um, part of which retains the name of Betaw, was included between the branch detached from the Rhine ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 83 to the left, called Vahaldis, or Waal, and that which, flowing to the right, preserved the name of Rhenus. Drusus had drawn from the Rhine a canal called Fossa Drusi, belo\v the separation of the Waal. This canal conveyed a sufficient quantity of water to form, by the course of the Issel, to which it was joined, a great lake called Flt-vo. And this was the first cause (historically speaking) of the dimi- nution of this branch of the Rhine, which we now see has not power to reach the ocean. In the first rank among the Batavian cities was Lugdunum, which keeps its name in that of Ley den. Re-ascending the Rhine, we re- cognise the position of Batavoduritm in Dur- stadt, and Xoviomagus in Nimeguen. If the reader recollect the great number of particular people that Gaul contains, and who by their equality of rank are competitors for admission into this detail, he will be convinced that it could not be more abridged without suffering mutilation. But if there be any who wish to see the subject more amply treated, they may consult a particular work* on the geography of Gaul, by the same author, * Notice de la Gaule. G <2 84 COMPENDIUM OF III. BRITANNI A*. THE Britannic Island was the greatest of the world known to the ancients; and if it be not really the greatest, other advantages, which prevail over those of extent, make it by much * The Translator hopes no apology will be thought neces- sary for his insertion of the following etymologies. Mr. James Macpherson observes, that the Roman names of places in Gaul and Britain, however disguised by th<; writers of the continent, may with the utmost facility be traced to their original meaning, in the language spoken at this day by their posterity in the northern extremity of this island. The name of the island itself was given by the Cimbri, who were the second race that emigrated from the continent; and who, coming from the flat country of Bel- gium, called the comparatively lofty shores of Kent Braight- ain, which in their dialect of the Celtic signifies the high island. Thus Braidalbin is the name of the most elevated district in North Britain. Alba, or Albin, the name by which the Scots have from immemorial antiquity distinguished tluir division of the inland, is also from a word signifying the samu quality in ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 85 the most considerable of islands. Notwith- standing the irregularity of its contour, the triangular figure which Ceesar ascribes to it from hearsay is sufficiently applicable to it. But he was moreover well enough informed with regard to the inequality of its sides; the south one of which, Jess extended than the other two, seems to serve them as a base. their dialect ; Alb or Alp, high, and In or Ain, invariably an island. Cantium is derived from Canti, the -end (of the island); the Belgoe, from Belgen, a party-coloured tribe, hence by analogy a mixed people; Bolerium, from Eel-ir, the western rock ; Ordovices, from Ord-tuavich, northern mountaineers ; Brigantes, Brigand, plunderers ; Durotriges, from Dur-treig, the sea tribe ; the Selgovae, from Selgovick, hunters, and metaphorically freebooters; Gadeni, from Gadechin, robbers ; Mseatae, from Moi-atta, inhabitants of the plains; Dimxts;, from Di-moi-atta, inhabitants of the southern plain ; Dobuni, from Dc-bb-buni, on the bank of a river, alluding to their situation on the banks of the Severn ; Trinobantes, from Trion-oban, a marshy district, the inhabitants of Middlesex and Essex ; Silures, from Slot, a race, and Urus, the river, emphatically, from their situa- tion beyond the Severn. Caledonia is derived from Caiil, the generic name of the nation, and Doc/i, a district or region; and Ghaeldoch (with a c, or an aspirated g) is the proper name by which the Scotch Highlanders call their country; Albin being rather a figurative form of speech. " Enquiry into the Antiquities of Scotland, by James 3iacpherson, Esq." 86 COMPENDIUM OF Cantium*, on the coast of Kent, opposite the Itlum promontory of Gaul, makes one end of it; and a point of land projecting far into the Western Ocean, named Bolerium Promonlo- rium, or the Land's Endf, forms the other. As to the apex of this triangle, the northern point of Scotland, now named Dungsby-head, was called Orcas, a name relative to the Orcades, which are adjacent to this promon- tory. The name of Albion, given to the great- est of the British islands, is probably borrowed from the remotest times, when it was less known than it has since been. Straitened in its width, its principal rivers, Tamesis and Sabrina,) the Thames and the Severn, are con- siderable only in their approximation to the sea. Respecting the second of these rivers, the Sabrintf JEstuarium is less its mouth than a gulf of the Western Ocean penetrating deeply into the land. Although this island be mountainous almost without interruption on its western side, antiquity furnishes no parti- cular denomination of mountains, if we except the Grampius Mo?i* in Scotland, which an expedition of Agricola has given occasion to * The North Foreland, i Rather Cape Cornwall. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 87 mention, and which appears divided into Cite- rior and Ulterior, or Hither and Thither. A difference of complexion observed among the inhabitants of Britain, indicated a difference of origin. It is indisputable that numerous tribes crossing over from Gaul established themselves in the southern parts of it. A great analogy in the language, identity of religion, and a conformity of manners, though less civilised in Britain than in Gaul, are an uni- vocal testimony of affinity between the people. But the reddish hair and tall stature of the Caledonians persuaded Tacitus that these were originally from Germany; while the swarthy tint and curled locks of the Silures caused them to be deemed of Iberian origin. Caesar, when he passed over into Britain, advanced only to the banks of the Thames, which only served, as it were, to show him the country. Augustus, little attached to the principle of extending the limits of the empire, neglected the conquest of it: and it was not seriously invaded till the reign of Claudius, when the part nearest to Gaul, between the east and the south, was subjected. Under the reign of Domitian, the Roman armies, commanded by Agricola, penetrated even to Caledonia ; that is to say. 88 COMPENDIUM OF into tl>e centre of Scotland. The difficulty of maintaining this distant frontier against the assaults of the unconquered people, determin- ed Adrian to contract the limits of the Roman province in Britain, and separate it from the barbarous country, by a rampart of eighty miles in length, from the bottom of the gulf called now Solvvay Frith, to Tinmouth, which is the entrance of a river on the eastern side of the island. Severus extended these limits by constructing another rampart, of thirty-two miles, in the narrowest part of the island, be- tween Glofa, or the river Clyde, and the bottom of Bodotria, or the gulf near which the city of Edinburgh stands. Though we have not in Roman Britain well-defined limits between the several provinces as in Gaul, we perceive a distinction between Superior and Inferior; mid the position of some cities ascribed to the higher Britain, indicates this to have been on the western shore. The multiplication of provinces which prevailed throughout the empire, furnished a Britannia Prima and S..cunda; ami the situation of the first colonies after the commencement of the conquest should establish the first Britain in the east. Two other provinces, Flaria ('j'.iariensis, and M mention is made of Deva as a post of a legion in Upper Britain; its name is now Chester, We add Viroconium, to observe that its posi- tion was not that of the city of Worcester, but a small town called Wroxeter, also upon the Severn, and a little below Shrewsbury. Lindum Colonia, retaining the name of Lincoln, indi- cates to us the territory of the Coritani, to whom this city is attributed; and a gulf which * Ey answers to isle, which, from the Latin insula, we received into our language through the channel of the French. 90 COMPENDIUM OF appears to have been named Mclaris ;Estua- rium, should separate them from the Iccni be- fore-mentioned. The most powerful people in Britain were the Brigantes; to judge by the extent of country that they occupied, which was the whole breadth of the island between the t\vo seas, from the mouth of the river Abut, or 1 1 umber, to the Wall of Hadrian*. In this circuit Elwracum, or York, was distinguish- ed above other cities by the residence of the emperors Severus and Constantius Chlorus during their continuance in Britain. It is probable that the province called Maxima Cccsariensis was in this part of Britain. There are here very obvious vestiges of military ways; on which is recognised a measure that exceeds the Roman mile by eighty toises. The ways also indicate many ancient places which we have the satisfaction to find; but which being too numerous to enter into an abridged descrip- tion, arc comprised in a table designed to supply the deficiency here as well as elsewhere. The same may be said oiihef'allum Hadriani, or rampart of Adrian; along which we distin- guish places of defence at no great distance * Ilorsley places a people called Parisii between the Uuinber and the Denvent. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 97 from each other. From the shore of Sol way Frith towards the west, this line tends to Lugu- vallurti, now Carlisle; and it is terminated on the eastern side of the island by a post called Tinocellum, near the mouth of a river named Tina. Beyond this river were the Otta-thrion the eastern shore; and, in turning to the west, the Sdgov< ; arid the Novantg were they who occupied the modern county of Galloway to the angle which we find under the name of ^ovantum Peninsula, terminating this county; the southern promontory whereof is called Mula, or the Beak. A city remarkable by the name of Victoria^ attributed to the Demnii, might have served for the monument of a victory won by Agricola from the Caledonians, near the Grampian Hills. The people on this side of the Vallum or rampart of Severus were in general called MceattC> by distinction from the Caledonians who inhabited the other. AVe have said above that this line extended from the river Glota> or Clyde, to the Bodotria .Kstuarium, which is now named the Frith of Forth. We are assured by the proper signifi- cation of the name of Edinburgh, that it is the position of a post called by the Romans Alata Casf.ra, or the Flying Camp. VOL. T. u 98 COMPENDIUM OF That which was not comprised within the limits, more or less remote, of the Roman em- pire, might be distinguished under the title of Britannia Barbara. The name of Calcdonii appears to have comprehended many particular people who occupied, under divers denomina- tions, the northern parts of Scotland. Nor are ihe Caledonians to be distinguished from the Pict.i, whose name is not found employed till a succeeding age; but which, by a term bor- rowed from the Roman language, expresses a custom established among this savage people, of painting their skin with party-coloured figures*. Another nation, the Scoti, who, migrating from Hibernia, attacked the Picts before Britain was lost to the Romans, pene- trated to the utmost part of the Roman domina- * Nee falso nomine Picti. (Claudian.) Not however from the Roman language, but from the Celtic; in which they were nick-mimed PictiLsh, or thieves, by their neighbours in the I,o\v Country, according to Dr. John Macphcrson. Similarity of sound natural!}' produced ambiguity, which. degenerating into error, has been perpetuated by such authors as Claiu'ian, and Eumenius the panegyrist. The Hibernian origin of the Scot 1 -, and the Spanish < ngin of die Iri.ih, and the Si lures of Britain, are :;!MJ treated by him as puerile errors with equal plausibility cf argument. But PinKerum, in his late History ol Scotland, makes the Picts to be Scandinavian Goth*; fu>m Norway. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 99 tion towards the north, and were in the sequel sufficiently powerful to gain, by conquest, from the Saxons of the English heptarchy, the king- dom of the Nordan-humbers, which was bound- ed on the north by the gulf of Edinburgh, and the rampart of Severus*. And the conquests of this people have extended their name to the northern end of the island; although the Scots, properly so called, are distinguished as occupy- ing the western shore, called High- land be- cause it is more mountainous than that towards the east. Among the people of ancient Cale- donia the Horestce are found in history, and appear to have inhabited beyond the Taum /Estuarium, which cannot be more suitably * Scot is an imputed name as well as Pictdish, and signi- fies in the Gaelic little or contemptible. Opprobrious epithets are owing to the malignity of mankind: and these people were so denominated by their neighbours of the Low Countries, who migrated from the continent after they had left it. The unlettered Highlander is as utter a stranger to the national name of Scot as he is to that of Parthian or Arabian; and if he be asked of what country he is, he immediately replies that he is an Albanich or Gael. The translator is indebted for this, the note concerning rivers, and that on the etymology of the term Picti, to Critical Dissertations on Caledonian Antiquities, by John Macpher- son, D. D. Minister of Slate in the Isle of Sky. London, Berket, &c. 1768. }} O 100 ; COMPENDIUM OF assigned than to the mouth of the Tay. Devana y farther north, is the river named Dee, from which the town of Aberdeen, situated at its mouth, derives its name. Among the several people of whom we find but the names, the Cornabii should be placed, apparently, in the remotest corner of Scotland, in the country which we now name Caithness; therein em- ploying a term much used by many northern nations to denote a land far advanced in the sea*. The extremity of this land is the pro- montory which received from the ancients the name of Orcas, from its proximity to the Orcades. As there is mention of these islands before a Roman fleet circumnavigated Britain, when Agricola commanded there, what Tacitus reports of their being then discovered and conquered, must only be strictly understood with respect to the last of these terms. The ancients were not entirely ignorant of the islands on the western shore of Scotland, which they called Ebudes, and which are now * As Inverness, &c. Tins term appears one of the few that are common to the Celtic and Gothic. AViv, nasus, nez, noej*e, nose. The similarity between the northern and southern extremity oi the island in geographical figure, is not more remarkable than the, indentity of name, Curnabn and L'uniga/l. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 101 named, by reason of their situation, the Western Isles*. But they are mentioned in a manner too desultory and indistinct to authorize a particular detail of them here. We have now amore important object to consider, which is, HIBERNIA. The name of this great island is variously read. That of feme, in some authors of anti- quity, has a great affinity to the name of Enwf, which it bears among the people who inhabit it, and from which is formed its present deno- mination of Ire-land. Adjacent to Britain, but inferior in extent, it is sometimes called Britannia Minor. In times just preceding the fall of the western empire, we find it mention- ed under the name of Scotia; and we have seen that the Scoti issued from it to invade the * They are incorrectly called the Hebrides. f Compounded of Jar, west, and /, an island. Caesar is the first author who mentions Ireland under the name of Hibernia: and therein he might either have latinized the H'Yterdhon of the southern Britons; or, what is more pro- bable, given it a name that suited his own ideas of its air and rlimate. James Macpherson. 102 COMPENDIUM OF north of the British island. The Romans, having never carried their arms into Ireland, had no other knowledge of it than what com- merce furnished between two lands in sight of each other. It \vould be difficult, not to say inept, to recount the detail which the geogra- phy of Ptolemy furnishes of Ilibcrnia ; for this island docs not enter into history till an age very much posterior to that of antiquity. There are however some circumstances to be remarked, as appertaining to its principal features. The figure given of it by Ptolemy is a paral- lelogram, determined by its promontories; t\vo towards the south, and two towards the north. On the eastern shore, and towards the middle of its extent, the position of a city under the name of Eblana agrees with that of Dublin; and the mouth of a river a little northward of it, named Bmtinda, consequently answers to the Boyne. The promontory terminating this side towards the south, and named Sacrum, is the south-east point of Ireland; and that which stretches towards the west, and was called Not/urn, or the South, agrees with what is now named Cape Clear. On the western coast, terminated by a promontory named ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 103 Boreum, or the Northern, a river, called Semis, is thought to be the Shannon ; the most con- siderable of the country, and which obtains the same name in the work of an ancient British historian as in Ptolemy. The circumstances that regard Armagh would induce us to con- sider it as the position of the most northern of two cities named Regia. A local tradition O reports it to have been the residence of the kings of this part of Ireland called Ulster, and we know that it is still the primatial see for the whole island. A city of the same name with that of the island, that is to say, Jernis or Juer- nisy placed in the centre of the southern part, takes therefore the position of Cashel, one of the principal towns of the province of Munster; if we be not inclined rather to credit a tradition of the country, which pretends that at some distance west of Cashel there formerly existed a large episcopal city bearing the name of Aen. Among the nations whose names are placed in Hibernia, that of the Brigantes evinces that it received colonies from Great Britain: but com- mon fame ascribes the origin of the Irish people to an emigration from Iberia. To this article of Hibernia must be added what we can say of Thule or Thyle, which the 104 COMPENDIUM OF ancients reputed the remotest of lands on the Northern Ocean, and nearest to the Pole. The relation of Pytheas, a Massilian Greek, had made this land remarkable many ages before the Christian asra^ although the description of its climate, according to this navigator, as being neither earth, air, nor sea, but a chaotic confusion of these three elements, might be sufficient to invalidate his testimony. The opinion which takes Iceland for Thule cannot be maintained against an analysis of circum- stances which are attributed to Thule, without omitting those even which the narrative of Py- theas furnishes*; the discussion whereof is not * Le nom dc Thule. reparmt dans les tables de Ptolcmee. Mais ce n'est plus la Thule de Pytheas; on a eu tort de hi ronfondre jusqu'aujourd'luii avec elle. Li s circonstuncc-s astronomiqucs qui accompagnent le recil do Pvtheas, ne permettent pas dc douter que 1'isle dont il parloit no dut ctre tres voisine du ccrclc polairo. Ptolemee, qui eli-voit deja trop toutes los latitudes de la Brctagne, n'a pu cepen- daut arriver a cette hauteur, ni passer au-dcia du 63iii' dcgre. Aiusi il n'apretcndu deci'ire qu'uiie terre iuiciieure en latitude a celle que Pvtheas avoit indiqueo. Kn plar;ant Thule pres ties Orcades, Piolemr-e fait voir que les connoissanccs de son sieclr s'etondoicnt pen au-dela de cos isles; que la route de 1'Icelaiid s't'-toit ])erdue, et que i'i.d, thcLippc: and we may mention the AV//V/, which under the same ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 10? name traverses Thuringia to discharge itself into the Elbe. Among the local circum- stances of Germany, there are few more re- markable than those which regard the Silva Herc\:nia, or Hercynian forest; which was so vast, according to what is reported of it, that it seemed to cover the whole country; whose ancient aspect might thence have well merited the description* that Tacitus has given of it, however inapplicable to its present state. We must add, that Hercynia is a generic term, there being several places in Germany named der Hartz : and if there be found other names of forests, as that of the Gabreta Silva, they are proper only to parts of this immense con- tinuity of wood, which extended from the banks of the Rhine to the limits of Sarmatia and Dacia. The mountains covered with forests were designated by the same name; as the Hercynii Montcs are principally remarked in the chain which encompasses Boiohemum, or Bohemia. Some other mountains will appear in the detail which the article of Germany de- mands. * Dfformem terris, asperam ccelo, tristem bitu cultuque, Tacitus. 108 COMPENDIUM OF The name of Germani did not belong to this nation from immemorial antiquity. There was a time when the Celts prevailed in power over the people beyond the Rhine, as establishments formed in Germany by Celtic nations sufficient- ly evince. But when, in their turn, detach- ments of Germanic people invaded a part of Belgica, Tacitus informsus that these strangers, when they had become superior in arms, were called Germani} and we find that, in the Teu- tonic or Germanic language, Ger-man signifies a w r arrior*. The name of Alemagne, which * From Wer, Bellum, and Man, Homo. The Roman alphabet (like the French) affording no w, this letter WHS converted into g. Perhaps all the original names of nations being compounded of names of qualities, were at first im- puted either by themselves through vanity or, by their neighbours through calumny ; as appellative words are ante- cedent to proper names in the history of human speech. Thus the Bri'^antes of South Britain, of Ireland, of the Alpine regions, and of Spain, derived their common name from Brigand, a Celtic word (and which the French have rctain- i d), signifying a robber. Thus Kymraeg, by which the Welch distinguish themselves and their dialect of the Celtic, signifies an associate- inarms; the French having retained this word also in camnrade, which they use for a brother- soldier. And our thrice-illustrious ancestor,, the Get ex and Got/is, or, as the Romans called them, Gefae and Gothi, formed their name of the verb Detail, to get; got, gotten: ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 109 the French extend to Germany, comes from a particular people, of whom the first mention is made at the beginning of the third century, under the reign of Caracalla. This name of Ale-man, or All-man, signifies properly a mul- titude of men; and the Alemanni appear to have been established in the country now call- ed Suabia, in descending the Rhine to the con- fluence of the Maine. This nation having detached itself from the Francic league, form- ed in the same age by the nations of the Lower Rhine, had arrived to the highest degree of power. However, the name of Alemannia, its territory, confined in the middle ages to Suabia, because they professed to got territory by expulsion of the natives. In times of violence and adventure, acquisition signified right; and in the language of our common law, the terms conqueror and founder are synonymous. One more example may be adduced out of many that remain: the Slavons, a word which in their own language denotes nobles, but which, by a signal accident of fortune, affording no in- different lesson to arrogance, has become significant of the most abject and calamitous condition of human life, in all the western languages of Europe. Mr. Pinkei ton observes, that it is worthy of remark thac a people called Fe^xavoi, Germans, existed in Persia, Herod, i. l'<25. There were also in Peloponnesus the Teu- tania Tsuravoi, Greek nation, Plin. iii. 8. Steph. Byz. The same Scythic speech produced the same appellations. Dm. on the Scy. orJSoth-s, 110 COMPENDIUM OF Alsace, and part of Switzerland, is not that which Alemagne or Germania itself has adopt- ed. As to the actual and Teutonic name of Teutsch-land, we cannot forbear remarking in it the obvious resemblance to that of the Teutones, whom we find associated with the Cimbri in an irruption, about a century before the Christian sera, that diffused terror through Italy, and was only restrained by the victories of Marius. If, among the people and countries of Germany, a name be sought that would appear predominant by its extent, it is that of the Sucvi and Sucvia. In describing the different people, it will be found agreeable to geographic order to begin in the vicinity of the Rhine, and, ascending that river to the Danube, fo penetrate thence through the bosom of the continent to the shores of the Baltic sea, Hence the Frisii, or Frisons, separated from Gaul and the territory of the Batavians by that arm of the Rhine which preserves its name, appear the first. Their country was intersected by a canal named Flcvo, made by Drusus; which, by a derivation of the waters of the Rhine into the Tssel, had expanded to such a degree as to form a considerable lake or lagnne, whose issur- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. Ill to the sea was fortified by a castle bearing the same name. This lagune, having been in the progress of time much increased by the sea, assumed the name of Zuyderzee, or the South- ern Sea; and of several channels which afford entrance to the Ocean, that named Vlie indi- cates the genuine egress of the Fleto. A Ro- man fleet commanded by Drusus, having enter- ed the Ocean by this channel, seized an island named Byrchanis ; which, notwithstanding the changes that this shore has experienced by the encroachments of the sea, we recognise in the name of Borkum, at the entrance of the Ems. The next were the Chauci, divided, as we may say of the Frisons, into Majores and Minores $ these inhabiting the hither side of the Weser, those occupying tlie country between that river and the Elbe. This was one of the most illustrious nations of Germany*, according 1 to tj $J * Fopul us inter Germanos nobilissimus, quique inaguitu- dinem suam malit justitia tueri. Sine cupiditate, sine im- potcntia quieti secretique, nulla provocant bella; nullis raptibus aut latrociniis populantur. Idquc pnedpuum virtutis ac virium argumentum est, quod, ut superiores agant, non per injurias adsequuntur. Prompta taineri omnibus arma, ac si resposcat cxercitus : plurimum virorum equorumque; et quiesccntibus eadem faina. Tacitus df Mor. Germ. cap. 35. 112 COMPENDIUM OF Tacitus, and distinguished by the love of justice. But Pliny represents as very miserable the life of those who inhabited a shore exposed to inundations of the sea. Between the Rhine and the Ems, above the Prisons, were the Bructeri ; and although Tacitus speaks of them as a nation destroyed by the hatred of their neighbours, we find them distinguishing them- selves among the first in the Francic league. We read that a part of the country of the Bructerians was occupied by the Chamavi and the Argravarii. The first, having previously inhabited the banks of the Rhine, had been successively replaced by the Tubanies and the Usipii; and it is believed that the second, established on the Weser in the vicinity of the Chcrusci, have given the name to Angaria or Angria, the domain of the famous Saxon Witi- kind, who cost Charlemagne so much trouble to reduce to obedience. And by the mention made of the Marsi, it is known that they also belonged to this canton. The Cheruscians were extended on both sides of the Weser above the Cauciai^ ; where, under the conduct of Arminius, they acquired an immortal name by the utter annihilation of three Roman legions/ commanded by Varus; and the Saltus 'rcntolvriensit, tlu' sct;iie of this blood ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY, 113 catastrophe, makes a part of the bishopric of Paderborn*. Another field, named Idislavi- sus t where Arminius was defeated by Germa- nicus, has much resemblance in the circum- * Pinkerton observes, in the words of Tacitus: " The Scythians or Goths, who slew Cyrus, whom Alexander shun- ned, and who were the terror of Pyrrhus, were in their German seats equally formidable. Not the Sainnians, not the Carthaginians, not the mingled nations of Spain and Gaul, nor even the Parthians themselves, were so dangerous to the Roman power. Carbo and Cassius, Scaurus Aure- lius, Servilius Csepio, and Marcus Manlius, with their five consular armies, were all taken or cut to pieces by the Teutones, and Cimbri, who had fled from the northern Germans. Julius declined the contest with the Germans: Augustus wceped for the fate of Varus and his legions. Hardly could Drusus, and Nero, and Germanicus, defend this frontier of the empire; for this was the sole ambition of Rome. In later times they were triumphed over, but not conquered." " Under their ancient name of Scytha?, or Goths, they were soon by degrees to seize on the whole Western Empire; nay, to pour over the fertile coasts of Africa. The Vandali, whom Tacitus and Pliny found in the north of Germany, were to fight with Belisarius in the. plains of Numidia, The Suevi were to possess the fragarit fields of Spain. The Langobardi were to enjoy the orange-groves of Italy. And the Angli, whom Tacitus places in his catalogue as not meriting further notice, were to give their name to a country eminent in artsand arms, in wisdom and liberty." Dits. on the Scy, or Goths, Part II, chap. iv. VOL. I. I 114 COMPENDIUM OF stances of this action to that of Hastenbach, where a French army gained a victory in the year I?o7- The Cheruscians are afterwards described as a degenerate people, appearing subjected to a neighbouring power, who it is thought were the Causcians, as the dependen- cies of these, in the time of Tacitus, extended to the territory of the Cattians. The victories of Germanicus had caused the ruin of the Cheruscians, and involved a contiguous nation, named the Fosi, in their calamity. The Chasuarii merit notice, if they be the same people with the Atluarii, in the league of the Francs. A trophy erected by Drusus, father of Germanicus, on the bank of the Elbe in Thuringia, signalized the progress of the Ro man armies in this part of Germany. AVe must again approach the Rhine, and re- mark the Sicambri, who inhabited the south side of the course of the Lippe. Pressed by the Cattians, powerful neighbours, whom Caesar calls Suevi, they were, together with the Ubiiy received into Gaul, on the left bank of the Rhine, under Augustus ; and there is reason to believe that the people who occupied this position under the name of Gugerni, were Sicambrians. It was in favour of the Ubians ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 115 that Caesar crossed the Rhine, at the extremity of the territory of Treves, ravaged that of the Sicambrians, and caused the Cattians to de- camp. The Tencteri inhabited the country contiguous to that which the Sicambrians had possessed, and also above it. A nation supe- rior in power to any of these were the Catti, whom Caesar, as before observed, calls Suevi. They occupied Hesse to the Sala inThuringia, and Weteravia to the Maine. Among other circumstances which enhanced the merit of this people, was that of their skill in the mili- tary art; which, according to Tacitus, the Cat- tians superadded to the quality of bravery com- mon to the Germanic nations. A place which is mentioned under the name ofCastelhtm con- tinues this name in that of Cassel. Mattium is spoken of as the capital of the Cattians, and it is believed that this city is Marpurg. We read in Tacitus, that the Germans had no cities; yet it is reasonable to believe that each com- munity had some principal place of congre- gated habitations: and the analogy discernible in the name Mattium to that of Matt lad ^ who remain to be mentioned, induces an opinion that the place belonged to this people; who made part of the great Cattian nation, from v.hom were detached the Balavi, established 116 COMPENDIUM OF in the extremity of Gaul. A firm alliance united the Mattiacians to the Roman empire. It is remarked even, that a part of their terri- tory contiguous to the Rhine and the Maine, was covered and separated from the exterior country by a vallum, or retrenchment, whereof evident vestiges are still subsisting: and the mount named Taunus, whose ridge prevails from the bank of the Rhine to above Frankfort, had a post fortified by Drusus. The town, which is now named Wisbaden, at the foot of this hill opposite to Mentz, represents the Aqucf. Mattiaci. From this canton, in ascend- ing the Rhine, the course of this river should not be regarded as a definitive determination of limits, whereby the country in obedience to the Romans wa's bounded. There was a Ro- man town called Aqucf, beyond the Rhine, to which the position of Baden corresponds. The Marconians, a Germanic people, migrat- ing from these ambiguous limits to transport themselves into Bohemia, were succeeded by Gauls, who spread from the Rhine to the sources of the Danube, at the foot of mount Abnobu, which is the Black Mountain. This is what we find in Ptolemy indicated by the wilderness of the Helvetians; and these lands have been railed Dtrumatcs ////, because they were ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 117 subjected to an imposition of the tenth of their fruits. Many have thought that theAlemanni issued from the Decumatic people. But if we admit that the Alemanni were composed of divers people, as may be fairly inferred from the name that distinguishes them, yet it is extremely probable that they were more Ger- mans and Suevians than Gauls. For whence should come the present name of Suabia pecu- liar to this circle of Germany, although far distant from the ancient and primitive Suevi, whose name, in its severer and more appropri- ate sense, was applicable to the Cattian nations beyond the Maine? However this be, we must remark, that the Roman domination ex- tended over the country which has taken the name of Suabia; which extent was even de- fined in its limits, and defended, by a retrench- ment, under the reign of Probus, embracing about sixty leagues of the course of the Danube from its sources. And this line is thought to have been garrisoned till about the reigns of Dioclesian and Maximian. The Hermundnri, a potent nation, and attached to the Roman name, stretched from the shore of the same river far into the interior country, disputing with the Cattians the 118 COMPENDIUM OF possession of the Sala, and the salt which the" waters of this river furnish to the town of Halle. They were only separated by the Elbe from another great nation, of whom we shall speak hereafter. Lower down on the same bank of the Danube, the Xarisci succeed to the Her- mnndurians, and seem to have been covered by Boiohemuyi. In the name of this country, that of the more ancient people who occupi- ed it is followed by a term in the German language, which signifies habitation or dwell- ing; and this name has continued to the same country in that of Bohemia, although the Boii had given place to the Marcomans, and these to a Slavonic or Sarmatian people, who have long possessed it. It appears by Caesar, that the Boii were associated with the Helvetic nation; and the Helvetians, according to Taci- tus, had advanced as far as the Maine. The Marcomani, or Marco manui, and their king Marobeduus, desirous of escaping from the Roman yoke, withdrew from the Rhine and Maine under Augustus, and wrested from the Boians the country which had borne their name; which name the same peopl-e, abandon- ing these their native seats, have carried with them into that now called Boiaria, Bayaria, or Bavaria. The Quadi, the most remote of the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 119 Germanic nations on the Danube, between the Marcomans and the Sarmatian people called Jazyges, and who make a figure in many passages of history, but particularly under the reign of Marcus Aurelius, occupied what is now called Moravia. Under Tiberius, bands of Germans, who had followed princes driven from their states, were settled on the Danube, between the rivers Marus and Cusus, the Morava and the Vag; of which the former is the boundary between the modern kingdom of Hungary and the marquisate of Moravia. The establishment then made by a kin^ of the J O Quadians, named Vannius, extended the limits of this nation to the river Granua, or Gran, whose mouth in the Danube is on the bank op- posite to a city of the same name, but other- wise called Strigonia. The internal part of this continent may be considered under the general name of Suevia ; whence many Germanic nations have borrow- ed the denomination under which they appear. Suevia \vas divided among a number of distinct people. The Semnonts, who were reputed the noblest and most ancient of the Suevian na- tions, extended from the Elbe beyond the Oder. Behind the Marcomans and Quadians 120 COMPENDIUM OF asTacitus expresses himself, were the Marsigni, Gothoni, Osi, and Burii; an arrangement which places these people towards the Oder, above the Semnones. The Lygii are mention- ed as a powerful nation, uniting under this name several people, whose dwellings, border- ing on the Sarmatians, appear to have been on the Warta and the Vistula. The position which Ptolemy gives in this canton, under the name of Calisia, is evidently found in that of Kalitz, a Polish town on the frontier of Silesia. Tacitus, naming the Langobardi after the Sein nones, authorizes the opinion that they were established on the Sprhe, which communicates with the Elbe*. It is glorious to this people, says that historian, to maintain their independence amidst more powerful and hostile neighbours. Seeing the Lombards comprised in Suevia, can it be supposed that they who entered Italy under that name be- fore the end of the sixth century were origin- ally from a country separated from Germany by the Baltic Sea, according to the report of * Contra Lanjioliitrdos pnucitas nobihtat: pluritm's ac vak'iitirtsinii* n;uu>nibus ciiicii, non JUT obsi. aj). 40. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 121 Paulus Diaconus, who r nevertheless was a Lombard by nation? Their name (which, according to this historian, signifies Long- beard*) might have been employed in differ- ent regions. Beyond the Lygians were the Gvthones, whose residence is thought to have been near the sea. The name of the Rugii sub- o sists in that of Rugenwald, which belongs to a maritime city of the farther Pomerania, as an island adjacent to the hither part of the same country is called Rugen. The Varini are sup- posed to have been in Mecklenburg; and all those approaching that shore appear to be com- prised under the name of Vindili, the same that the Vandals have made famous. To these may be added the Eurgundiones, whose name is retained in that of Bourgogne, a province of France which fell to their share. The entrance of the Cimbrian Chersonese, or that which corresponds with modern Holstein, con- tained two nations highly illustrious in their progress; on one side the Angli, on the other the Saxones. These last were bounded in their primitive state by the issue of the Elbe; although now the name of Saxony, under * Ab intactas ferro barbae lonitudine. D, 122 COMPENDIUM OF which Westphalia is comprised, extends from the Rhine to the Oder. The great emigration of the Cimbrians had reduced the remains of this nation, who conti- nued in their ancient seats many ages after, to an inconsiderable tribe; but the remembrance of the former glory of this nation rendered it still respectable*. It is manifest, that the Chersonesus Cimbrica is Denmark; the north- ern part whereof, the dwelling of the Cimbri, has taken the name of Jut-land from a peoplef who are not known till an age posterior to the term to which ancient geography is confined. A fleet under the command of Drusus had pushed discovery on this coast so far as to re- connoitre the point whereby the land is ter- minated, and which is now named Skagen. This voyage, according to Pliny, made the Romans acquainted with twenty-three islands. And these that line the western coast of Den- mark, and of which the sea has covered apart, as it has encroached on the continent, must be f>f this number. We find in Ptolemy three * Parva nunc ci vitas, sod ploria ingons. Tacitus. f Rather the people from the mime of tho country, which Denotes its figure and situation. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. islands of the Saxons, a little farther north than the mouth of the Elbe. Tacitus speaks of an island of the Ocean, which the people whom he names in this part of the continent consecrated to a religious ceremony in honour of Hertha, or the mother Earth. Though it be the opinion of many that this island is the same with Rugen, there is greater probability of recognising it in the name of Heilig-land, which signifies the Holy Isle. It is situated in the distance off the mouth of the Elbe, and of it only an eminence now remains 3 the sea having covered a shore much more spacious in the years 800 and 1300, or thereabout. We should here conclude this description of Germany, if in the ancient authors we did not find Scandinavia annexed to it, and demand- ing a supplementary discussion. SCANDINAVIA. It is also named by abbreviation Scandia, and in the writers of a succeeding age we read Scanzia. Antiquity had yet another name for it, which is Baltia, remarkable for its affinity with the Baltic Sea, which borders Scandina- via. This sea washing on the other side the 124 COMPENDIUM OF shores of Germany, which the Suevian nation* occupied, is also called by Tacitus Mare Sue- vicum. In other authors it is distinguished as a particular gulf, under the name of Sinus Codanus. The ancients had a very imperfect knowledge of Scandinavia; believing it to be totally encompassed by the sea, or even com- posed of many islands. The manner in which these islands of the name of Scandy are repre- sented in the chart prepared from Ptolemy, has no relation to the real state of the country. J The southern extremity however, and of which the Danish Isles of Seeland, Funen, &c. make the appendages, recall in the name of Skanv, or Scane, the memory of its ancient denomina- tion. Tacitus, without naming Scandinavia, speaks of this country as being environed by the Ocean, which forms spacious gulfs, em- bracing islands of great extent; ascribes it to Suovia, and places two nations therein. What he reports of the tiuiones, in having a marine, appears remarkable, when we recollect that the ancient laws concerning navigation had their origin in A\ isbyin the Isle of Gothland. The country to which 'Tacitus conducts us re- tains the name of SHCOII'HI, in 1 lie writers of the middle age, speaking precisely of Sweden. The other nation, the SitoneS) whose sovo- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 125 reignty was in the hands of a woman, may have been Norway*. According to Pliny, the only part of Scandinavia which was known was occupied by the Hilleviones, a numerous nation. Among the divers names of countries and people reported by Jornandes we find Hallin; and that which is contiguous to the particular province of Skane is still called Hal- land. Although the proper name of a prin- cipal country of ancient Scandinavia be Got- land, and, according to the historians of the Goths, Scanzia insula was the cradle of the illustrious nation, we must say that the account is not justified by the authority of any of the Roman writers. But we may conjecture that a people named Gutce by Ptolemy have some relation to them; remarking withal in Jornan- des, that a nation distinguished as very brave and addicted to war were called Gauti-Goth. According to the ancient error which divided the continent of Scandinavia into many ishtnds, there are found in Piiny the names of Bergos and Nerigos, as proper to two of these isles; the former being the place of embarkation for * Cetera similes; uno differunt, quod tVmina noininatur. In tcintum non modo a libcrtate, sed etiama servitute degt- nerant. Tec, de 31 vr. Germ. cup. 45, 12(5 COMPENDIUM Of Thule. It is evident, that the first under con- sideration is Bergen, one of the principal towns in Norway, having a port much fre- quented; and the name which succeeds being attributed to the largest island, is applicable to the country itself, of which the proper and local denomination is Norge. The Sevo mans of the same author, which it is thought accords with the Riphean mountains, can be no other than the great chain of this country known under the general name of Fiell; but which takes particular names in divers places. But there is recognised in this country another Thule described by Procopius, and whose name is preserved in a canton called Tele-mark. It is certain that this author leads us to Scan- dinavia when he comprises the people called Scrito-Finni in Thule. These Finns were so called, according to Paulus Diaconus, from the lightness and vivacity of their course over the snows and ice, which they pursued on wooden skates. The angle formed by the sepa- ration of the gulfs of Bothnia and Finland from the Bailie Sea, offering the appearance of a great ishind, was culled Finnin^ia. Taci- tus describes the condition of the Fauni, or Finni, us very mist ruble; and that of the Finns of ThuK: is link- better in Procopius. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. Jornandes speaking of this nation as the gen- tlest in character of all the Scandinavians, we may conclude them to be the Laplanders, who are not otherwise mentioned. What we read of the nature of the sea which envelops the north of this continent, shows that it was very little known. The Cimbrians named it Mori- marusa, or the Dead Sea, as Pliny reports; and we find the same signification still annex- ed to these terms in the northern languages. The name of Rubeas Promontorium, cited by the same author as being advanced to this sea, cannot be more applicable than to that called the North-Cape. 123 COMPENDIUM OF V. R H J T I A. N O R I C U M ET PANNONIA. I L L Y R I C U M. IN assembling these several countries in the same chapter, we fill the space from the right or southern shore of the Danube to the Alps, and the Hadriatic Sea. But as the distinction to be made between these provinces will not admit of their being described collectively, we shall treat of them under their respective titles. R II JE T I A This name is also written Rnetia, without the aspiration of the Greek orthography: and ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. to this article shall be joined Vindelicia. Rhsetia, properly so called, occupied the Alps from the frontier of the Helvetic country of Gaul to Venetia and the limits of Noricum; by which it was bounded on the east. Vinde- licia confined it on the north, and the flat country of Cisalpine Gaul on the south. The country of the Grisons makes only a pa r of ancient Rhaetia. The sources and the course of the Rhine to its entrance into the lake to which the city of Constance communicates its name, the course of the (Enus, or the Inn, from its source to the point where it bounded Noricum, belonged to Rhaetia; as did also the declivity of the Alps which regards the south, where Ticinus, or the Tesin, Addua, or the Adda, Athesis, or the Adige, begin their courses. The Rluetia were a colony of the Tusci, or Tuscans, a civilized nation, establish- ed in this country when the Gauls came to in- / vade Italy. This colony, becoming savage, and infesting Cisalpine Gaul, were subjugated under the reign of Augustus by Drusus. And because the Vinddici armed in favour of their neighbours, Tiberius sent a force that reduced them also to obedience. This double conquest formed a province called Rhiftia, comprehend- ing Vindelicia, without obliterating altogether VOL, T. K 1^0 CO.Ml'MNDJUM Or the distinction. Hut in the multiplication that Dioclesian, and some emperors alter him, made of the provinces, Rhaetia was divided into two, under the distinction of the first and second; a circumstance that caused Rhaetia proper and Vindelicia to rcassnme their primi- tive distinctions. Of a great number of particular people that were cantoned in the mountains, we shall mention the principal only. I he Saruneles occupied the position of Sargans, pressing on the limits of Helvetia, on the left of the course of the Rhine. On the right, Curia, from the name of which is derived that of the city of Coire, was a principal place in this canton of Rhaetia, as this city still is among the Grisons. The Lcponlii inhabited the high Alps, whence flow the Rhine, the Rhone, and the Tesin; and the name of Leventina, which distinguishes among many valleys that through which the Tesin runs, is formed of the name of this na- tion, who on the other side extended in the Pennine valley, where thev possessed Osc\la, now Domo d'Osnla. The FUCK nates are re- cognised in the name of Vogogna; and i lie- greater part of the Lacu* l'erl>a//us, the modern Lago Maggiore, appears comprised in the limits of RluL'tia. The ycnnencx are placed ANClENf GEOGRAPHY. 131 above the Lacus Larius, or Lago di Como, inclining towards the east; a situation that would give them the Val-Teline. The name of Camumis preserved in Val Camonica, near the fountains of the river Ollius, or Oglio. On the limits of Venetia, Tridentum, Trent, and Feltria, Feltri, belonged to Rluetia. The Brixentes have communicated their name to the town of Brixen, although it be not known in antiquity, when a place named Sabio, now Seben, and of little note, was the principal one of this canton. There is mention of Terioli, as a military post: and this castle in the valley, where the Adige takes its origin, has given the name to Tirol. We must now speak of the country of the Vindclici, which from the city of Brigantia, or Bregentz, on a lake which took the name of Brig ant. inns, before it was called the Lake of Constance, extended to the Danube; while the lower part of the CEnus, or Inn, separated it from Noricum. A powerful colony was estab- lished in the angle formed by the two rivers, Vindo and Lie us ; whence it would seem that the nation derived its name; and that of Augusta, given to this colony, is preserved, as it is well known, in Augsburg, between the K2 l-j L 2 COMPENDIUM OF rivers Lech and Wcrtach ; the former of which separates Suabia from Bavaria. In making choice of some other places, we shall cite Cambodunum, now Kempten. A position distinguished on a Roman war under the name of Samufacenis corresponds with Saulgen, which is likewise in Suabia. On the Danube, Regina retains its name iuthatof Regensburg, from the river Regen, that the Danube receives opposite the site of this city, which we call Ratisbon. Lower down, and on a point of land formed by the confluence of the Inn, the position of Batava Castra is that of Passau. A place named PonsG^eni is ascertained bvthe direction of a Roman way to be that now Call- ed Muldorff. It is not the same with Ins- pruck, as the affinity of denomination in the German language would intimate. If anli- quity knew any position applicable to Ins- pruck, it is Veldidena, whose name is retained in a small place contiguous, called Vilten. N O 11 I C U M. It extends along the southern shore of the Danube, from the mouth of the Inn to .Mount CV//w, which causes the river to form a ilex- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 133 nre a little above the position of Vienna. Embracing the beginning of the course of the Dravus, or Drave, and comprehending that which composes the duchies of Carinthia and Stiria, it is bounded by the summit of the Alps on the south. This country, which is first spoken of as having a king, followed the fate of Pannonia ; for, when it was reduced, No- ricum also became a province under the reign of Augustus. Afterwards, and by the multi- plication of provinces, there is distinguished a Noricinn Ripens j , adjacent to the Danube, from a Xoricum Mediterraneum^ distant from that river in the bosom of the Alps. To recite the most considerable places, Bo- iodurum was without any other interval be- tween Bafava Castra in Vindelicia, than the course of the Inn ; and its position must be referred to that of Inn-stadt, opposite to Passau. We have seen, in treating of Ger- many, that the Boii, from whom the Marco- mans conquered Bohemia, occupied the coun- try which took the name of Boiaria ; and that this country, being more extended than that which preserves the name of Bavaria, descend- ed along the Danube ; comprising the Up- per Austria to the river Ens, whose name of 134 COMPENDIUM OF Anisus is not known in antiquity. Lauriacurn appears with superiority among the places of Noricum ; and a Roman fleet had there a, ren- dezvous, or station, upon the Danube. It is now but an inconsiderable village, under the name of Lorch, a little above the confluence of the Ens. The principal town on this bank of the river is now Lentz ; a name found in Lentia. Another station which makes a figure in this canton, Ovilabif 9 \s Wells on the Traum, which the Danube receives between Lentz and Lorch. Deeper inland \ve find Jit- vavinn, which is known to be Saltzburg, on a river whose name is Salza. As we approach the Drave, the position of Solua discovers it- self by the name of a field called Zol-feld ; and we may believe that Clagenfurt, now the capital of Carinthia, has profited by its de- cline, since an ancient city, that was not far distant from it, exists no more. Viriuium then takes its place near the Drave, towards the town named \\olk-markt. The position of ?*o eid is remarkable, inasmuch as it is said to have been occupied by a body of Boiens, who are to be distinguished from those esta- blished in Bohemia, and from a time anterior to the invasion of the Marcomans, who drove this nation into Noricum. Ccltia, keeping its ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 135 name in the position of Cillei, is the remotest which we have to recount in Noricum. P A X N O N I A. It stretched along the right bank of the Danube, from the frontier of Noricum to the mouth of the Save : the country beyond the river being occupied from the limits of the Germanic nation of the Quadians by Sarma- tians called lazyges. On the southern side, Pannonia was bounded by Dalmatia, com- prised in Illyricum. It received the Drave from its issue out of Noricum, and inclosed the greatest part of the course of the Save. In the war which Augustus, then called Oc- tavius, waged with the lapydes and the Dal- matians of Illyricum, the Roman arms had penetrated to the Pannonians. But it was re- served for Tiberius, who commanded in these countries, to reduce Pannonia into a province. t was divided in the time of the Antonines in- to Superior and Inferior ; and the mouth of the river Arrubo, or Rnah, in the Danube, formed the separation of it, according to Pto- lemy. Afterwards we find employed the 136 COMPENDIUM OF terms first and second, as in the other provin- ces of the empire : and in a later age a third, under the name of Valeria^ between the for- mer two. This second, occupying the banks of the Drave and Save, obtained the name of Savia, which now gives to a canton of this country the name of Po- Savia ; expressing in the Slavonic language a situation ad- O O jacent to the Save. Among the several peo- ple which are named in the extent of Panno- nia, the SCOT disci and the Taurisci are particu- larly noted. Gauls by origin, and far remov- ed from their ancient dwelling as the BoiL they O * were separated by Mons Claudius, which ap- pears to extend be i ween the Drave and the Save. We know, moreover, that the Scordis- cians had penetrated far into Muesia, which succeeds to Pannonia, on the same shore of the Danube. The first among the cities of the Upper Pannonia, in following the cour.se of the Danube a little below Mount Cetius, called now Kalenberg, is Vindibona, well known to be Vienna. But a little lower, and almost opposite the mouth of the Morava, Carnunlum was the principal of cities on this side of the Danube. With regard to the po- sition of it, as opinions vary between two places named Petronel and Haimbourg, it may be observed, that an intermediate village ANCIENT CEOGR \PIIY. 137 would appear to indicate an ancient site in the name of Altenburg, or Old-Town. The position of Arrabona is evidently that of Raab, which the Hungarians call Javorin, 'where the Arrabo joins with one of the channels of the Da- nube. This river dividing its waters into many branches from the mouth of the Morava, re- unites them a little below that of the Raab. Ascending the Raab, Sabaria must be mention- ed in Sarvar, without deviating further from the course of the Danube. The position of Bregcfio, where a Roman legion was quartered, appears to preserve vestiges of antiquity on the bank of the river in a place otherwise re- markable by the name of Pannonia, which is given to it in some maps. There is not recog- nised in the site of a city, distinguished as Strigonia, that of any ancient place that merits notice here. Thus we must proceed to Aguincum, or, by contraction, Acincum, the mime whereof ap- pears to have arisen from the warm iaths; which have also given to the city of Buda the name of Ofen in the German language. The opposite shore of the Danube, having been a Roman post called Contra-Acinum, is now re- presented by a place named Pest, opposite 138 COMPENDIUM OP Btula. Continuing to follow the course of the Danube, we find Tolna, which appears to have been a position named Altimtm ; and nearer to the confluence of the Drave, that of Teutolmrsfittm denotes the seat of a Germanic tribe. On the further side of the Drave, a little above its junction with the Danube, the situation of Essek is known to be that of the ancient city of Mursa. Still ascending the Danube to the Save, which terminates Panno- nia, we find a place which was called Bononia, corresponding' Avith the position of Illok. Acunum is Petenvaradin, in the angle formed by the river. Acimincum is Salankemen, and Taurumun is not the same place with Belgrade, according to the prevalent opinion; but an obscure hamlet named Izeruinka, on the Save, souie miles from its mouth. "\Ye must now ascend the course of the Save to terminate Pannonia in the southern part. The union of a little river named Baciintiu^ now Box/cut, with the Save, determines I he spot occupied by the city oftSumiuM, which, under the- reigns posterior to the Augustan age, shone amorr;- the most illustrious of the empire: and this district of Pannonia included between the Danube and the Save is still called Sinnia ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 139 Below Sirmium was Bass'iana, now Sabacz. And what we learn of the situation of Cibalis, on the occasion of the defeat of Licinius by Constantine, leads directly to the discovery of it in a place that has taken the name of Swilei, above Sirmium. At the junction of the river Colapis, or Kulp, with the Save, Siscia preserves its name with little alteration in that of Sisseg. To these may be added the places of Pctovioand Jovia : the first on the confines of Noricum,and wh ose name is perpetuated in that of Petaw ; the other, on the confluence of the rivers Muer and Drave, has taken the Sclavonian name of Legrad. It is somewhat surprising to find JEmona adjudged by some authors to Pan- nonia ; from which it is separated by the po- sition of Ccleia; a local circumstance thai would make it appear more applicable to No- ricum. But we shall find it included in the limits of Italy. ILL Y R I C U M. The name of llhjricum varies in its final syl- lable, being sometimes employed under the form of lllyris. The ethnick, or national name, islllyrii. And it is common in French 140 COMPENDIUM OF to say rillyrie, though the name of Illyria is scarcely, if at all, used in the Latin. The ex- tent of this country from the little river Arsia, which divides it from Istria, will conduct us along the Adriatic Sea to the mouth of the Drilo, or Drin, where we must stop ; although beyond that, as far as Chaonia, on the con- fines of Epirus, which makes part of Greece, the country was occupied by Illyrian nations. As to the limits on the side of Pannonia, which make the northern frontier, \ve find them de- termined by many positions under the name of Fines, which may be attributed to the Roman government, as we find these points of termi- nation in many countries that have been sub- jected to that power. A chain of mountains taking the name of Alb his J/6>;z,9, and being a continuation of the Alpes Carnicoumrv, which h^ 144 COMPENDIUM OF taken the name of Albania, obeys. The last place that we deem expedient to mention is Lissnx, a little above the mouth of the Drilo, on the right in ascending, and making itself known by the name of Alesso, which conies from Eli.wirs of the middle ages. Under the Greek emperors this place and the precedent were adjudged to a particular province called Prircalitana, comprised in the extent of a de- partment formed under the title of Ilhjricum Orwntis, that was only limited bv the Euxine Sea, and has thus no relation to the primitive and national state which contributes to form the object of ancient geography. It remains that we speak of the isles adjacent to the coasts of Illyricum. The name of Absifrtides (in which some of the ancient authors have thought they have discerned that of Absyrthus, brother of Medea) appears to have regarded a collective number of these islands: a gulf called Flanaticus comprised them, and whose name would appear to be borrowed from Flcivona, a maritime city of the first rank. Crcpsa and Apsorux, are Cherso and Ossero; and as Arba retains the name of Arbe, Curicta should be referred to Veglia. O'v.vrt has taken the name of Pago ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 145 from the principal place in the island, which, as well as the two preceding, are only separated by a narrow channel from the territory of the lapydes. The name of Scardona, as an isle lying before the position of Jadera, cannot be applied with more propriety than to Isola Grossa. Issa, or, as it is now called, Lissa, situated more in the distance, and inconsider- able by its extent, was nevertheless distin- guished in the first war of the Romans in Illy- ricum. Pharus, which surpasses the other isles in magnitude, is denoted at present by the name of the principal place in it, which is Lesina. The name of Brattia is pronounced Brazzia, and that of Corcijra is recognized in the present denomination of Curzola. The surname of Nigra, or the Black, distinguishes it from another more considerable of the same name, adjacent to the shore of Epirus. And Mfli/e, now Meleda, at the end of Curzola, is the last of the isles wherewith the coast of Da 1m at ia is covered. VOL. I. 146 COMPENDIUM OF VI. I T A L I A. I HERE is no idea of Italy more familiar than that of the renown which it acquired from having ruled over a great part of the an- cient world, after having been the cradle of Roman greatness. We find it called Ilesperia by the Greeks, as being westward in regard to them. The other names of (Eenotria, and Ausonia, are borrowed from nations \vhose re- mote antiquity deprives us of all particular knowledge of them. The name of Italia comes, according to some authors, from a chief named I talus, of whom we have no other account. This name appertained properly to the part the most contracted between the two seas, by distinction from the country under the Alps, which is comprised in a more general manner in the name of Italy. The seas by which it is bounded were distinguished ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 14? between themselves by the names of Mare Superum, and Mare Inferum. The former extended with a declination from the east to- wards the south; deriving at the same time, from a neighbouring city called Hadria, the name of Mare Hadriaticum, as Venice gives the modern name to this gulf. The illustri- ous nation of Tusci, called Tyrrheni by the Greeks, communicated to the inferior sea the name of Tuscum or Tyrrhenum; The ex- tremity of Italy being washed by the sea which is adjacent to the continent of Greece, the name of Mare Ionium, or the Grecian Sea, which is terminated by the heel of the boot, to which the figure of Italy is assimilated. The propriety of treating the subject of Italia in separate articles, results from the ob- servation already made on its name, as being more strictly applicable to one part of the country than to the other. Proceeding from west to east, the accession made to Italy on the side of the Alps, and what is now called Lombardy, will precede Italy properly so called. The establishments which the Gallic nations 148 COMPENDIUM OF formed there had communicated to all this part the name of Gaul; with the surname of Cisalpine, or on this side of the Alps, consider- ed with repect to Italy. But, before entering upon this, it will be proper to show what, on a general view, appear common to both regions of this conti- nent. The chain of the Apennines, in detach- ing itself from the Alps, in the vicinity of the Inferior Sea, takes the direction of this coast to the point where, in quitting Cisalpine Gaul, it approaches the Superior Sea. Thence running through the whole length of Italy, more equally towards the middle of its breadth, it divides into two branches; one of which touches the extremity of the foot of the boot, the other the heel; but more in hills than in mountains towards these points. The three islands of Siciiy , Corsica, and Sar- dinia, will make a supplement to what the continent of Italy contains. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 149 G A L L I A C I S A L P I N A. It extends from the declivity of the AJps> which looks towards the east, to the strand of the Adriatic, or Superior Sea. The Rhaetian nations, established in the Alps, confined the Cisalpine on the north; and the Sinus Ligusti- cus, called now the Gulf of Genoa, bounded them on the south. A current celebrated under the name of Rubico, \yhich, formed of three brooks, is called at its mouth Fiumesino, separates it from Italy Proper, on the side of the Superior Sea; and a little river named Macra, on the Inferior. Cisalpine Gaul was also called To<*afa, because the people inhabit- ing it were gratified with the privilege of wear- ing the Roman toga. The greatest river of all Italy, Padus, or the Po, issuing from the Alps, and traversing the whole breadth of the flat country from west to east, discharges itself in- to the Adriatic Sea by many mouths; affording in its course a distinction to the regions Cis- O padane and Transpadane, or this side and that of the Po, in relation to Italy. It receives a great number of tributary streams; the princi- pal of which on the northern side, and flowing likewise from the Alps, are Dima Minor and 150 COMPENDIUM OF Major, or Doria Riparia and Baltea; Scssites, Sesia; Tichius, Tecino; Addua, Adda; Ollius, Oglio; which last traverses a lake named here- tofore fan')} us, no\v Iseo. To these the Min- cius, or Mincio, which issues from Benacus,or Lago di Garda, may be added. On the south- ern or right side, the Tanarus, Tanaro, de- scends from the Apennine, as well as Trebia, which preserves its name, and Tarns, or Taro: to which may be added, Scultenna, which to- wards the sequel of its course assumes the name of Panaro; and lastly Bhenut, or the Reno, which the famous coalition called Triumvirate, formed in one of its islands, distinguishes in history. And these are the principal rivers of Cisalpine Gaul. The country wherein the Celtic nations, on passing the Alps, came to establish themselves, was occupied by the T/t.tci, or Tuscans; who in their primitive state were not confined to the limits which preserve their name in Italy. We read in Livy that the Gauls, having van- quished them near the Tesino, founded Medio- lanum, or Milan, in the territory of the Insu- bre* ; whose name, according to Caesar, was that of a canton dependant on the sEdui, or the community of Autun. And this event is ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 151 referred in history to the time that Tarquinius Priscus reigned in Rome, or about six hundred years before the Christian aera. The Taurini occur first of the Cisalpine nations, at the de- scent of the Alps, where Hannibal met them in passing into Italy. Their capital, near the con- fluence of the Doria Riparia and the Po, took the name of Augusta ; which being changed for that of the people, according to the general practice of the Gallic cities, is now called Turin, or, as the Italians write it, Turino. But more immediately" under the Alps, in ascending the Doria, is recognised Segusio> in Susa, as having been the residence of a prince named Cottius; who, by the favour of Augustus, was maintain- ed in possession of it, to reign over a number of little communities cantoned in the mountains. This state, extending beyond the limits of Cisalpine Gaul, was not united to the empire till the reign of Nero, And we may mention Ocelum, now Usseau,in a gorge which affords also a passage into the Cisalpine to the south of Susa, as one of the towns of this principa- lity. In a profound valley, covered by the A I pis Pcnnina and the Alpis Grain, or the Great and Little St. Bernard, which the Salassi occupied, a colony of Pretorians, esta- blished under the reign of Augustus, took the 152 COMPENDIUM OF name of Augusta Pretoria; and that of Aoiista still remains to this city. We read of the Libici, who inhabited the flat coumry, that tiiey were descended from the Saijlc.-, u ho are mentioned in Transalpine Caul as a I.igu- rian people. Of cities to be recounted are Eporedia, or Ivica, on the Doria Baltea, \vhich comes from the Val d'Aousta; Vcr cdhc., Ver- celli, near the Sesia ; Ncvaria, Novara, and Lumcilum, which has given the nam^ to the district of I.aumellin. Approaching Medio- laninn, in the canton of the fii--ubrcs before mentioned, the name of Randii Campi, memo- rable by a great victory of Marius over the Cimbri, is knov.'n in that of a small place now called R ho. Laus Pompeia, is Lodi Vecchio. Ticinum, a little above the mouth of the Te- sino, having taken thereafter the name of Pa/u'a, is now Pavia. Farther on, in the canton where the Cenomani were established, Brcxia is Brescia. Cremona on the Po, and Mantua, have preserved their names without alteration: this last, situated on a lake formed by the Mincio, has rendered itself immortal by the birth of Virgil. Ber^omiun, or Ber- gamo, may also be mentioned; and Coin ,'/;?/, which being fast by the lake heretofore named I.ariuS) whence the Adda issues, has caused ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 153 it to be cal'ed Lago di Como. This city is distinguished in having produced Pliny the Younger, nephew to the naturalist. Passing to the south of the Po, we find a part of Cis- alpine Gaul, separated under the special name ofLiguria, The Taurini, even on the anterior shore of the river, were reputed Ligurians: and we have seen the Ligurian people extend- ing in Gaul between the Alps and Rhone. This great nation was not limited by the river Macnty which bounded the Cisalpine, but reached to the banks of the Arno, beneath the Apennine. Towards the place where this ridge leaves the Alps, the Vagienni occupied the northern acclivity, as the name of Vio- zenna, subsisting in this canton, sufficiently indicates: and the position of their capital, named Augusia,*i% that of an obscure place under the name of Vico, near Mondovi. Then come, and in the same situation, the Statielli ; and the place of AqiiiC Statidlce sub- sists under the name of Aqui. Alba Pomaeia and As fa retain their names in those of A!ba and Asti, on the Tanaro; and an inconsider- able place named Polenza indicates Potent ia. The city named Industria b\ T the Romans is not Casal, as was believed before its vestiges were discovered on the same river, much 154 COMPENDIUM OF nearer to Turin. It was also called by the natives Bodincomagit.v, a name formed from that of Bodmcux, which they applied to the P6. The Forum Fulvii is known, by the sur- name of Valcntinum, to be Valentia, or Valen- za, below Casal. The name of Dcrtona has suffered but little alteration in Tortona; and that of Iria may be developed in Yoghera, on a little river of the same name. On the sea- coast, departing from the frontier of Gaul, we find two people, the Intemelli and Ingauni ; and their cities, Albium Intemellium, and Albiutn Ligaunum, are Ventimiglia and Albeti- gua. Vada Sabatia, now Vado, is a place known in antiquity, as was Savona upon the same coast. It is well known that, towards the summit of an inlet, formed by the gulf, which from the Ligurians was called Ligustic; Genua, Genoa, becoming a capital city, has communicated its name to that gulf. At the extremity of this Ligurian shore, Port us Vcnc- 7-/.S", retaining its name in Porto Yenere, is re- marked at the entrance of a little bay, now the Gulf of Spetia; but which from the city of Lima, situated on the further bank o( the river Macra, was called Portus Lunensis. The gentile name of 7>V//// or Nera, which falls into the Tiber, and Amcria, are ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 16? known to be Gubio, Nocera, Todi, Spoleto, Narni, and Amelia. Spoleto receives a dis- tinction among- the cities of Ombria, for having given its name to a considerable duchy in a time posterior to the ages of antiquity. * But an appendage to ancient Ombria, by continuity on the superior Sea, is Picenum. Ancona, that derives its name from its situation in the angle which a flexure of the coast forms, has given the title of a marquisate to the greater part of the territory of the Picentes. Other principal cities in this canton are Auxi- mum, Firmu??i, and Asculum (the last being on a river named Truentus, now Tronto), and which retain their names, with altered ortho- graphy and pronunciation, in Osimo, Fermo, and Ascoli. We may also add the territory of the Pj\etutii, whose principal city, Hadria, exists under the name of Atri. The limits of Picennm are sometimes extended to the river Aternus : at the mouth of which a city named Aternum has taken the name of Pescara. The Sabini, whose name Sabina now pre- serves, succeed the Umbrians on the same bank of the Tiber, as far as the river Anio, which is Teverone, Jt may be said in general 168 COMPENDIUM OF of this people, that it was reputed one of the most ancient in Italy, without entering into a discussion of the diversity of traditions on this subject. They are said to have migrated from a place near the city of Amiternum, to settle at Reate, which is Rieti, extending themselves to the Tiber. They founded a city named Cures, from which was derived the name of Quirites, given bv the orators to the Roman people in public addresses. This city was, nevertheless, reduced to an inconsiderable place in the time of the Roman greatness; and the site of it is thought to be found under the name of Correse. Near a city named Cutilice, whose ruins are in the neighbourhood of a place called Citta-Ducali, is a small lake, re- puted the navel of Italy, being equally distant from either sea. Nursia, or Norcia, beneath the Apennine, and now beyond the limits of Sabina, is attributed to the Sabines. Among the many cities which made some figure in history during the first ages of Rome, but now for the most part obliterated, must be distinguish- ed Tibur, on the Teverone, the allurements of whose situation have caused it to be celebrated -, and its name has been corrupted to Tivoli. We have now reached Lat.ium, whence ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 169 issued that power which extended itself in the three parts of the ancient world. The Lalini, the principal people of this territory, occupied the space between the Tiber, the Teverone, and the sea: a space that made but a small part of Latium- whose limits, by the accession of many other people, correspond with the modern Campagna di Roma. Of these people, the most powerful and most difficult to reduce were the Volsci. It is agreeable to our plan to give a particular description of a city that from the feeblest beginnings arrived at an ex- tent of dominion which affords the principal objects of ancient history. Ancient Rome, for whose site at first Mount Palatine was sufficient, covered, at the time of the abolition of the regal government, seven hills; from which circumstance it acquired the name of UrbsSepticollis. Theseeminences, besides the Palatinus, were the Capitolinus 9 QuirinaliSj Viminalis, Esquilinus, Ccdins, an:l Aventinus. TheJaniculum, beyond the Tiber, was not numbered among the seven hills. The wall that enclosed them, and extended to the Janiculum, was finished by ServiusTullius towards the end of the second age of Rome; and a rampart called As.^)', covering the 170 COMPENDIUM OF Quirinal, the Viminal, and the Esqailine was a work of his successor Tarquin the Proud. The Cam mis Martins, now the most populous part of the city, was then beyond the wall, and without habitations. This enclosure, reli- giously respected as the cradle of the infant empire, subsisted not only to the last times oi the republic, but for many ages under the em- perors; and of the fourteen regions or wards into which Augustus divided this city, many were without this line. But by anew division made under Aurelian, elevated to the empire in the two-hundred and seventieth year of the Christian *era, its walls were advanced far be- yond the Capitoline Mount, towards the north ; and there is reason to believe that the present barrier of Rome, if we except the part of Tras- Tevere, which surrounds the Vatican, repre- sents that of Aurelian. Not to transgress the narrow limits of an abridgement, we shall only add, that at the foot of the Capitol, on one side of the Forum Romanum, now the Campo Vaccino, was erected the Milliarium Aureum, or gilded milliary column, whence issued, as from a common centre, the great roads which conducted to different parts of Italy. And, for a more ample detail of what concerns Rome, the render is referred to a Memoir in- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 171 serted in vol. xxx. of the Memoirs of the Aca- demy. As to the principal places in Latiimi, Ostia> so called from its situation upon the principal of the two mouths of the Tiber, subsists under the same name, though not exactly in its former place; the river having protracted its bank by an accumulation of earth in the suc- cession of ages. It is thought Laviniitw, a. city whose foundation tradition ascribes to ^Eneas, to whom the Romans affected to owe their establishment in Italy, existed in a place now called Pratica, at some distance from the sea. Another place, in a similiar situation, bore the name of Ardea, and was the capital of the Rutuli, who fought with the Trojans, companions to /Eneas. The remains of Antium are merely the name of Anzio and some traces of its port, a little on this side a place calle i Nettuno. Circeii, which was said to have been the dwelling of Circe, dis- covers itself in the name of Monte Circello: opposite to which Pottlia, or Ponza, is an island in the open sea. At the issue of the Paludes Pompthite, or the Pontine Marshes, which extend along the sea, is seated, on an eminence, Terracing preserving its name with- 172 COMPENDIUM OP' out alteration. And the Via Appia, the most celebrated of the Roman ways, passes over these morasses. Caicta, Gaeta, on a point of land, precedes the mouth of the Liris, or Garigliano, which falls into the sea under Min- turncc, after having traversed the extremity of Latium. Receding from the neighbourhood of Rome, to survey the interior of this country, Tuscuhim first occurs, whose agreeable situa- tion answers to that of Frascati. It is thought that Alba-longa, the rival of Rome, and of more ancient foundation, existed in a place whose name is now Palazzo. Panics fe, which had a citadel, is Palestrina. Anagnia, Anagni, was the principal city of a people named Hernici. The sEqui inhabited farther on the frontier of the Sabines. The position of Sucstd Ponictia, which held the first rank among the cities of the Volsci, cannot be ascertained. That of Corioli, from which an illustrious Roman acquired the title of Corio- lanus, is equally unknown. But we may cite Arpinum, Arpino, for being the native city of Marius and Cicero. Campania, Campagna, succeeds Latium. This is the country of Italy which nature ap- pears to have most favoured, its beautv and ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 1?3 fertility being much celebrated in antiquity. It made the principal of what is now named Terra di Lavoro. Its extent along the sea is carried to the limits of Lucania; and it is bounded on its interior side by Samnium. The Vttlturnus, or Volturno, is the most con- siderable of its rivers. Capua, the magnificent and delightful city, has not preserved its posi- tion; but has taken another on the Volturno, about three miles distant, opposite to that which a city named Casilinum occupied, but where its pristine splendour and greatness have not followed it. \eapolis, Naples, a Greek city, as were many others on the same shore, bore primitively the name QiParthenope-, .said to be that of a Syren, and has profited by the decline of Capua. Puteoli, Puozzola, Baice, or Baya, in the vicinity of Naples, are places celebrated for their delights; Misemvtn t for being the station of a Roman fleet; ami Cum.& 3 for the incantations and pretended prophecies of a Sibyl of the same name.' Op- posite the promontory of Misenum is an isle named JEnaria, now Ischia, which has expe- rienced extraordinary conflicts from subterra- nean fires, if we may believe the nncient writers. On the south side of the gulf called Crater, or Bassin, the isle of CVvr:'^, of which 174 COMPENDIUM OF Augustus made the acquisition, and which the debaucheries of his successor Tiberius have rendered infamous, preserves its name in that of Capri. A particular people, the P!centini y extended beyond that ; and Salernuw, Salerno, a maritime city, is to be mentioned in this district. AVhat bore the name of Picentia remains but a heap of ruins, with the name of Bicenza. Retiring from the shore by Nuceria, or Nocera, we shall mention Nola, which pre- serves the orthography of its name. The Vesuvius Jllons has given occasion to call this part of Campania by the Greek name of Phlegrtfus Campus, or the burned country. Returning bv Capua, Suessa Aurunca, and Teanum Sidicinum, which the names of an- cient people have caused thus to be surnamed, are now Sezza and Tiano; and we shall con- clude what we think incumbent on us to say of Campania, with Venqfnwi, or Venafro; adding, that the celebrated vineyard of Faler- rjnm was in the vicinitv of the sea, between Sinuessa and Fcanmii. \\'e proceed now to the description of Sam- uium; and under this article will be comprised all that which extends from Sabina and Pice- num to Apulia; or, otherwise, from the limit- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 173 of Latium and Campania to the "Superior Sea. The Apennine runs obliquely through the length of this space. It is well known how much exercise the martial nation of Stnnnites afforded the Roman arms during many ages. They are said to be descended from the first Sabines ;and theirnameis Saunites in theGreek writers. In departing from Campania, a de- file conducts by Caudium to Beneventum* Benevento, whose name was anteriorly Jlfale- ventum. And a small place in this passage preserves, in its name of Forchie, the memory of a signal disgrace suffered by a Roman army. The Hirpini occupied this extremity oi country to the confines of Lucania: wherein were comprised Abcllinum, Avellino, aiid Compsa, Conza. In Samnium, properly so called, Borianiim, JEsernia, Anjidtna, are Boiano, Isernia, and Alfidena. Among man v separate people, the Alarsi, contiguous to tin Sabines must be distinguished; as we fmd then* in history contending singly with the Romans. They inhabited the borders of the Lacut Fucinus, which from a place in its environs is now called Lago di Celano; and near it are the ruins of Marubium, the principal city of this nation. Alba, surnamed Fucensit> from its proximity to the Fucine Lake, prp^crvr's i^ 176 COMPENDIUM OF name. Among the Pcligni, who were adja- cent, Corfinium, which was the place of arms of the people leagued against the Romans in the Social War, has declined into a very small place named San-Perino: but Sulmo, the native place of Ovid, exists inSolmona. Amiternum is known only by some vestiges near a city called Aquila. Pinna, of the Vestini, exists in Civita di Penna; and Tcatc,o the Marra- cini in Civita di Chieti. All this country is call- ed Abruzzo. The name of Anxanum, in the territory of the Frentani, is preserved in that of Anciano, not far from the river Sagrus, or Sangro, and that of Larinum in Larino. Tca- num Afndium, on the coast of Fronto, or For- rore, which borders Apulia, is a ruined place, distinguished by the name of Civitate. It must here be remarked, that what re- mains to be surveyed of the continent of Italy is distinguished among the authors of antiquity by the name of Jl/a^na (r?\cci(t, from the number of Greek colonies there established. We find sometimes the name of Apulia extend- ing to the heel of this continent, although this extremity be more commonly denominated fa/njgia, or Messapia. That of Apuiia sub- sists under the form of Puglin. Aujldns, or ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. Ofanto, descending from the Apennine, tra- verses the country with a rapid: course. The Mons Garganust tiow Monte Sant'-Angelo, covers a land far advanced in the sea, making the spur of the boot to which the figure of Italy is compared. This side of Apulia pecu- liarly bore the narwe of Daunia, as having been the domain of Daunus, father-in-law of Diomede, who, on his return from the war of Troy, establishing himself in. this country, founded the city of Arpi, whose site preserves its name; and another city near the sea, Salapia, which, from the insalubrity of the air, was transferred to the position where that name remains in Salpe. We find traces of Sipufttuin, or A$7p$synear Manfredonia, which is a new city. Luc aid preserves its name in Lucera. Venusia, the natal city of Horace, preserves its situation at the foot of the Apen- nine, in the name Venosa; Canusium, in Canosa; and near this city the fatal field of Camme is known by the same name. An in- termediate part between Daunia and Messa- pia was distinguished by the name of Pucetia ; and Barium, or Bari, was its maritime city. fapygia, among the Greek writers, i not com- prehended within the same limits as Messapia-, it extends to that other part which is called VOL. 1. 178 COMPENDIUM OF Apulia. This canton is at the same time the country of the ancient Calabri, distant from that which in a posterior age took the name of Calabria. The Salentini appear likewise to have been a people of ancient Calabria. Tarentum, or Tar as according to the Greeks, is Tarento, which the Lacedaemonians occupied, and which was the occasion of the coming of Pyrrhus into Italy. This city has communi- cated its name to the gulf that advances into this extremity of the continent. Brundusium, Brindisi, on the Adriatic Sea, was the port most frequented for passing between Italy and Greece. Lupit?, now Lecce, had contiguous to it another city named Rudicc, which the birth of Ennius, the most celebrated of the first Latin poets, has illustrated. The posi- tion approaching nearest to the continent of Greece is Hydruntum, now Otranto. The land's end of Italy was culled lapygium, or Salentinum Promontorium ; and, returning to- wards the interior part of the gulf, we find Callipolis subsisting in Gallipoli. The country which bore the name of Lu- cania brings us back to the bottom of the Gulf of Tarentuin, and extends thence across the Mi! which it preserves, with little alteration, in Trapani; and above this city rises mount Eryx, celebrated by a temple which was said to have been dedicated to Venus by ^Eneas, and to which a citadel named San Giuliano has succeeded. Trojans, established in this canton of Sicily, occupied, farther on, Egesta or Segeste, which exists no more. Panormus, thus named by the Greeks for its portf, is known for the capital city, with a little alteration, in the name of Paler- mo. Himera, having in its environs baths under the appellative name of Therm or the Trench, the channel which separates Corsica from Sardinia. The Greeks assimilating the island of Sardi- nia to the print of a foot, called it Ichnusa*; and they speak as well of the fertility of the soil, as of the insalubrity of the atmosphere. A part of the country is covered with moun- tains; and those of the northern end are so rugged and inaccessible, that they were call- ed Ins a tri MonteiSy or the frantic mountains. The most considerable of its rivers named Thyrsus, flowing from the north to the south, falls into the sea at the modern city of Ori- * From lyv'j;. ">:.V//;/;;/y \\iii 1 - cV^thud to the eel?-- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. bration of games called Isthmian, which, in a place contracted by two seas, were dedi- cated to Neptune. Corinthus, a rich and powerful city, whose situation on the opening of the isthmus might make one of the shackles of Greece in the opinion of Philip, owed its re-establishment to Caesar, after having been erased to the foundations in the war of the Romans against the Achaian league. And a wretched hamlet on its site still recalls it to memory, in the name of Corito. This city had two ports j Lechteum, on the Corinthiac gulf, and Cenchretc, on the Saronic; besides a citadel on the pike of a mountain, which, by reason of its situation, was named Acro-Corin* thus. Sicyon, from its having been governed by kings in a remote age, has taken the name of Basilico. In the interior of Sicyon, which a river traverses named Asopus, Phlius is a city to be mentioned ; and its name still ap- pears, with the preposition of place prefixed, in Staphlica. Pallene, at a distance from the sea, is without this district. After having mentioned JEgira, we shall pass to JEgium, where the states of Achaia were held; and which is thought to have been replaced by Vostitza, on the borders of the gulf. Patrx subsists with the name of Patras ; and that of VOL. I. Q 226 COMPENDIUM OF Tritri indicates the position of Trittta, in the heart of the country. Dijme was the last city of Achaia on the gulf terminated by the pro- montory of Araxum, now called Papa. The country of Ar soils derives its name ^ c? from the city of Argos, one of the most re- nowned in Greece, and still existing in the name of Argo. Its little river, which from the most ancient king of the country was named Inachns, loses itself in a morass near the sea. Mycenae, having become after Argos the resi- dence of kings, was that of Agamemnon. Tyrius had been the dwelling of other princes ; and its sequestered situation is found expressed in the name of Vathia*, which the place now bears. It is deeply bosomed in mountains; and the entrance to it is through a narrow gorge, which affords a bed for a torrent. Nc- ?nea, on the confines of Corinthia, must also be mentioned. Nauplia is si ill a place of consi- deration, under the name of Napli (not Napoli, as we call it), with the surname of Romania; and this town communicates its name to the Argolic gulf, at the bottom of which it js si- * From pa.^'c, prt'/'iniiliia ; the- modi-ru (>ri.c!,< c< nvir:- i;;si tht- i into ;. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. tuated on a tongue of land. On the same pa- rallel, towards the opposite shore, we discover in a pool called Molini the lake Lerna> which its Hydra has made famous; as the lion, killed also by Hercules, has made the forest of Ne- mea. Epidaurus, on the Saronic gulf, which a particular adoration rendered to Esculapius distinguished, preserves its name under the form of Pidavra. Egina is directly opposite, not far from the continent of Argolis; and we see in history that the inhabitants of this isle were powerful in their marine. An alteration of the name has made that of Engia, by which the Saronic gulf is also denoted. A place named Damala occupies the position of Trcezen; and the remains of Hermione are called Castri. The Scyllamm Promontorium, which is the most advanced point of Pelopon- nesus towards the east, and fronts the Suninum of Attica, retains the name in Skilleo. Laconia succeeds Argolis: its name under O the Greek empire took the form Tzaconia; and it is erroneously that in modern maps the name of Sconia appears in the centre of Argolis. It is well known how much the laws and the martial valour of the Spartans distinguished their nation in Greece. It is o ? 228 COMPENDIUM OF known also that the names of Lacedamon and Sparta were common to the same city. The river Eurotas envelops it so as to form a peninsula; and the place which this city occupied is called Paleo-Chori, or the Old Town. The New Town, under the name of Misitra, at some distance towards the west, is sometimes erroneously confounded with Sparta. The worship of Apollo gave some lustre to Amyclte, not far from Sparta, towards the south. On the coast of the Argolic gulf the most remarkable place is Epidaurus, with the surname of Limera, the site of which is now called Malvasia-Vecchia, as being in the vicinity of Napoli of Malvasia, a strong place on an insulated rock. The promontory of Male a, which terminates this coast, retains the name of Malio, although otherwise called Sant'-Angelo. Cythera, now Cerigo, an isle consecrated peculiarly to Venus, lies off this promontory. About midway up the Laconic gulf, Gythium served as the port to the city of Sparta; and is now known by the name of Colo-Kythia, which it has communicated to the gulf. The Tcenarium Promontorium, which is the land of the Peloponnesus the most advanced towards the south, is now named Metupan, from the Greek word metd- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 229 pon, which signifies a front. It is formed by a great mountain, whose name was Taygetus, and which was prolonged towards the north till it joined the mountains of Arcadia. It is inhabited by a particular nation, who derive their name of Mainote from a castle called Maina, situated on the western acclivity; but it does not appear that they ever extended their name over all Laconia, as expressed in the modern maps. Several places, for the most part maritime, having been detached from the Lacedemonian government, and enfranchised by Augustus, were hence distin- guished by the denomination of Elcuthero- Lacones, or the free Lacons. Messenia is situated at the end and along the sides of the gulf which was thence called Messeniacus; and beyond this gulf it is bound- ed by the Ionian Sea. The river Pamisus, which is described as more considerable than we should infer from the length of its course, is received into the gulf towards the middle of its extent. Messene, from which the country received its name, is distant from the coast to- wards the confines of Arcadia. Its ruins are called in the country Mavra-matia, or the Black Eyes, according to the signification 230 COMPENDIUM OF attached to it; and the mount It home, which served it as a citadel, is named Vnlcano. Stenyclarus refers to a place whose name is Nisi; and Corone retains its name uncorrupted. Beyond the promontory of Acritas, now Capo Gallo, which terminates the gulf, the (Enussce isles are Sapienza and Cabrera, in sight of Methane, or Modon; and Navarin has taken the position of Pylus. The city of the same name, however, in Thucydides, and whose port was covered by a little isle named Sphac- teria (in which the Athenians invested a party of Spartans), does net agree with this position ; but with that whereof the modern name is Zonchio, otherwise Avaranio-Vecchio; which last form appears to be derived from Erana, mentioned in antiquity. Cyparissus corre- sponds with a place now called Arcadia; and the sea making an opening in the land, in this part, sufficiently discernible', was called Cypa- rissius Sinus. The river Neda, whose source is in Arcadia, terminates Messenia. Towards the banks of this river, the fortress of Ira, which was the last place held by the Messe- nians against their implacable enemies the Lacedemonians, should not be forgotten. Elis, extending along the Ionian Sea to the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 231 frontiers of Achaia, is bounded by Arcadia towards the east. Its southern part contiguous to Messenia, was distinguished by the name of Triphylia; and in this canton was a place of the name of Pylus, which disputed with that of Messenia the honour of having belonged to old Nestor j antiquity itself being not decided on this article. Olympia, whose name is dis- tinguished by the most celebrated games per- formed in Greece, was seated on the left bank of the Alpheus, at some distance from its mouth ; while Pisa was opposite on the other. The reader perhaps would not imagine that we are still uncertain of the identity of a position so celebrated; and that it is only by a mere presumption, that what we find under the name of Rofeo, by alteration from Alfeo, represents it. Elis, which gave its name to this part of the Peloponnesus, and which was invested with the prerogative of presiding at the Olym- pic games, was situated in the most spacious canton of the country, on a river of the same name with the Peneus of Thessaly, though much inferior to it in magnitude. It is thought that a place named Gastonni occupies the site of this city. There is still another place, named Pylus, farther advanced in the country than Elis. But on the sea from which Elis COMPENDIUM OF was distant, Cyllene, now a place uninhabited under the name of Chiarenza, was the port of the Elians. A promontory named Chelo- nitcs, now Cabo Torneso, is the most ad- vanced point of the Peloponnesus towards the west, and which a canal of the sea separates from Zacinfhus, or the isle of Zante. Two shoals rather than isles, to the south of Zante, are the Strophades, which the poets have peopled with harpies, and whose modern name is Strivali. There remains to be described a country which, under the name of Arcadia, having no communication with the sea, was contiguous, in some part of its limits, to every other state in the Peloponnesus. The nature of the coun- try, environed by mountains, and fit for the feeding of cattle, had attached its inhabit- ants to a pastoral life: and the shepherds of Arcadia, and of mount Manalusvh particular, are celebrated by the poets. To those who entered this country on the side of Argolis, M (inline a was the first city that presented it- self; and it is illustrated by a victory gained over the Lacedemonians, which cost Epami- nondas his life. It is thought that this city is succeeded by that of Trapolizzaj and it is ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 233 judged that Tegea, which was also remark- able on the same frontier, had the same posi- tion with the modern place named Moklia. North of Mantinea was a city of the same name with Orchomenus, in Boeotia : and beyond that, near the frontier of Argolis, is the lake Stymphalus. In approaching the frontier of Achaia, and of mount Cyllene, where it is pre- tended that Mercury was born, Pheneos dis- covers itself in the name of Phonia. The Lado?i, and, on the limits of Elis, the Eryman- thus, are the rivers that the Alpheus receives. Hersea on the Alpheus was in the vicinity of these limits. A place, whose name is Gari- tena, appears to indicate the position ofGortys. Megalopolis, or the great city, constructed by the advice of Epaminondas, as a barrier to Arcadia on the confines of Laconia, and on a river named Hdisson, which joins the Alpheus, corresponds in these circumstances with the modern position of Leonard i. We shall ter- minate this article of Arcadia with the men- tion of Lyctfus, as one of the principal moun- tains of the country, and having beneath it a city named Lycosura, on the confines of Messenia. 234 COMPENDIUM OF CRETA ET CYCLADES. The island of Crete, which nothing could render more illustrious in antiquity than hav- ing given birth to Jupiter, retains its name under the form of Icriti, as the Turks pro- nounce it. The application of the name of the capital, which is Candia, to the island it- self, appears to have arisen from the Vene- tians. This island extends in length from west to east, forming two promontories; on one side Criu-Met6pon > which signifies the ram's front, now simply Crio; the other Samonium, vulgarly Salamone. Another pro- montory, which advances towards the north, and is called Spada, was heretofore named Cimarus. Among the mountains which reign throughout the island, Ida, where it is pretend- ed that Jupiter was nursed in his infancy, elevates itself in the centre of the country. Cnossus or Gnosus, Gorfyna, and Cydonia, were the three principal cities of Crete. The first, at some distance from the northern shore, and which is said to have been the residence of Minos, has left no vestiges that are known. Candia, Jess remote towards the east than was Cnorsu^ is a new city; and which had ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 235 its commencement by being a post of the Saracens in the ninth century. The ruins of Gortyna are better known in receding from Candia towards the south, on a little river named Letlueus, at no great distance from the ports which this city has upon the southern coast. Subterranean passages in its environs seem to represent a dasdalus or labyrinth, which one is curious to find in this country. Canea, one of the principal cities of the island, has replaced Cijdonia; where should also be its port under the name of Minoa. Cisamns, which retains the name of Kisamo, on the side of Cape Spada, served for a port to a city named Aplera ; and another city, named Polyrrhenia, is indicated as lying west of Cydonia. Amphimalia is a gulf, on one side of which is an insulated fortress, named Suda. The position of Retimo, on the same northern shore, gives us that of Rhitjj?nme. We must make mention of f^ctos, one of the principal cities of the country in the eastern part, and whose name we discover in that of Lassiti. At some distance its port of Cherronesus accords with the position named Spin a Longa ; although the name of Cherronesi be now trans- posed to Porto-Tigani. Hiera-Pytna, where the island contracted by the two seas is only 236 COMPENDIUM OF sixty stadia in breadth, subsists in the altered name of Girapetra. Of the little isles about Crete, Dium 9 on the northern shore, is now Stan-dia: Gaulos, towards the south, is the Gozo of Candia, as there is one of the same name by Malta ; and Mgilia y in the channel which separates Citherea (or Cerigo) from Crete, has taken the name of Cerigotto. It is said that the isles called Cyclades, from the Greek term Kudos., owe the name to their encircling Delos; but it may more plausibly be ascribed to the circumstance of their being collected in the same part of the /Egean Sea, adjacent to Greece. It is pro- per to add, moreover, that the name of Archi- pelago, by which we now call this sea, is no other than an alteration of that of Egio- pelago, according to the form of the Greek, very far from being an expression of pre- eminence in relation to other seas*. After * This idea arose from the etymon of its altered name which is 'Apyy, principal us, and UeAayof , wore ; a natural and plausible error. The fate of this word, in its misappli- cation, is singular ; for it is used, not as a generic term for principal seas, but for cvclades, or groupes of islands. Thus the Abbe Ravnal, in his History, denominates the islands that lie off the Gulf of Mexico (which \ve, by the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. having doubled the Malean promontory of the Peloponnesus, the first isle that presents itself, and a considerable one among the Cy- clades, is Mdos, or Milo: Cimolus is adjacent, and has taken the name of Argentiera, though that of Kimoli is still known. Siphnus is Siphanto; Seriphus, Serpho; and Cythnus has changed this name for that of Thermia. Ceos, now Zia, is most adjacent to the Sunium promontory, and more consider- able in magnitude than either of the three pre- cedent. Andros, or Andro, lies off the south, ern extremity of Euboea, pointing in the same direction; and Te?ios> or Tina, which seems to have been a prolongation of the land, is only separated by a narrow channel from the point of Andros, having Syros, or Syra, on the west- ern side. We speak now of the famous Delvs, which the opinion of its having produced Latona, Apollo, and Diana, had exalted into such high veneration, that it became at one time way, as improperly call the West Indies), I' Archipel (f Ameriqm; and the intelligent geographer, Major Kennel, in his excellent Map of India, expresses a cluster of islands on the coast of Sum, by the title of" Archipelago of Mcr- 238 COMPENDIUM OF the sacred deposit of the riches which Greece held in reserve, and acquired the enjoyment of entire immunities with regard to commerce. This spot of land, about three miles in length, and less than a mile in breadth, exhibits now but a hill of ruins: and joining it to Rhenea> which is very near, the two isles are called Sdili. Miconus, or My con i, is also very near Delos, on the other side, or that of the east. Hence inclining to the south, Xaxos, the greatest of the Cyclades, fertile in wines, and where Bacchus was honoured with a particu- lar worship, is called Naxia. Paros, whose white marble was in high esteem, is adjacent towards the west; and a neighbouring isle called Anti-paros, was named Oliarus. Amor- gu.f retains the name of Amorgo. The name of /OY is pronounced Nio; Sicinus and Plwle- vandrus. Si kino and Policandro, are of little note. Tkera has acquired a name by the foundation of Cyrene in Libya. A volcano has very much damaged this island, whose modern denomination is Santorin. Anaphc is Nonphio; and AstiipaLca, Stanpalia, may be classed among the Cvclades, as the remotest towards the oast. The Sporades, which art- beyond, belong to Asia, and do not enter into our present division. Bnt we must not omit ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 239 an isle separated from the rest by the interven- tion of E,ubcea,Scyros, which the banishment of Theseus, and thetemporarydwelling of Achilles, served to illustrate, and which preserves the name of Skiro. We defer speaking of Lem?ios, as being much more remote, and in the parallel of Troy, but which will become an article in treating of another continent. 240 COMPENDIUM OF VIII. T II R A C I A ET M , with the praenomen of Uljria, which belonged to the same emperor, occupied the position of a place now named Bourun. M drone a, Mescm- bria, Sarrum, and JEnos on one of the two mouths of the Hebrus, subsist along the coast, under the names of Marogna, Miscvria, Castro-Saros, and Eno. Deviating from the track of the shore, we shall make mention of Scapta-hijla, where Thucydides wrote his his- tory, and possessed gold mines in the right of his wife in its environs. This place is recog- nised in the name of Skipsilar. Ascending ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 243 the Hebrus, we find Cyftsea retaining the same name. Cardia, situated towards the end of the gulf contributing to form the Chersonese which we shall presently describe, was destroy- ed by Lysimachus, one of the successors of Alexander, when he founded a new city, pre- cisely at the entrance of this Chersonese, under the name of Lysimaclda. It was also called Hexa-milium, from the breadth of the isthmus, which is here estimated at six miles ; and the name of Hexarnili still subsists in this place. The country called Ckersonesus, or Peninsula, has on one side the gulf named Mdanes, and on the other the narrow sea called the Helles- pont, or the Strait of Dardanelles, as we now say. On this strait Callipolis is distinguished under the name of Gallipoli. But a little be- yond it is a small stream named j$Lgos-potamos, or the River of Goats; rendered memorable by an event that proved ruinous to the affairs of the Athenians, and terminated the Peloponne- sian war, after twenty years' duration. Sestus> which was the most frequented passage of the Hellespont, only exists in a ruined place named Zemcnic, which was the first that the Turks seized in passing from Asia to Europe, under their Sultan Or- Khan, about the year 13.56. Here it is proper to remark, that about 244 COMPENDIUM OF the height of the Chersonese are two isles of small extent in the /Egean Sea, named Sa?no- thrace and Imbros, and which have preserved their names in Samothraki and Imbro; the former having been celebrated in antiquity as sacred land, and an inviolable asylum. Continuing to advance along the shore, we find the sea enlarge itself, at the end of the Hellespont, under the name of Propontis, be- cause it precedes another sea, called Pontus Euxinns. An isle which it includes, but near- er to Asia than Europe, and of which the mo- dern name is Marmora, communicates this name to the Propontis, which is also called the White Sea, in contradistinction to the name of Black Sea which is given to the Euxine. Among the principal places on its shores, Ganos, the first that occurs, preserves its name. But the brow of a mountain which rises in its environs, and which bore the same name, is now called Tekkiur-dag, or the Mountain of the Prince; and among the Turks this term Tekkiur denoted the emperors of Constantinople, tii^unlhc having also taken the name of Kkccdt'^.tu:^ the position of Rodosto indicates it. The most considerable of these Muintini'' cities wa< /Vr >'/;//,'//.-. elevated in the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 245 manner of a theatre, and of which the name Heraclea, posterior to the other, subsists in that of Erekli, applied to the position of this city now in ruins. Byzantium, become Con- stantinople, caused the decay of Heraclea, whose see, notwithstanding, enjoys the pre- eminence of metropolitan in the province distinguished in Thrace by the title of Europa. Sehjmbria retains the name of Selivria ; the termination bria, which is observed attached to other names, being the appellative for a city in the language of the Thracians. Byzan- tium occupied a point of land contracted be- tween the Propontis and a long cove, which forms one of the best ports in the world, and which was heretofore named C/iri/so-ceras, or the Horn of Gold. At this point begins a channel called Box-poms, which signifies properly the passage of the ox; opening a communication between the Propontis and the Euxine: and this Bosphorus wassurnamed Thracicus, to distinguish it from another Bosphorus called the Cimmerian. The choice made by Constantine of a situation so advan- tageous as that of Byzantium, to construct in the empire a new Rome, which took the name of Constantinoplis, every tyro in literature knows. It was in occupying the ground 246 COMPENDIUM OF along the Propontis and the port, affecting, in imitation of Rome, to cover seven hills, that Constantinople extended far beyond the an- cient Byzantium. The enclosure of this was nevertheless preserved, and it still separates the seraglio of the Sultan from the city. The name of Stamboul, which use has established among the Turks, is not an alteration of the name of Constantinople*, but comes from a Greek expression, eisten-Polin, where the ge- neric term Polls is preceded by the preposi- tion of place ; as who should say the city, by way of eminence. The shore of the Bospho- rus, or channel of Constantinople, on the side of Europe, terminates near some insulated rocks, which are called the isles, with the name of Cyanea in antiquity. This extremity of Thrace and of Europe, contracted between two seas, was enclosed by a long wall called Macrcn-tichos, commencing a little beyond Heraclea, and terminating on the shore of the Euxine, near a place named Dcrcon, or Derkous. Tiiis barrier, of which there are only some vestiges remaining, was constructed by the emperor Anastasius, at the * The word seems rather to be a corruption of Constan- tinople. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 24? beginning of the sixth century, to resist the in- cursions of many foreign nations who had pe- netrated even to the environs of the city. At some distance from the sea, tending towards the interior country, Turullus, or, as we read in the Byzantine writers, Tzorolus preserves its position and its name in Tchourli. A river named Agrianes, now Ergene, conducts us to the Hebrus, on which the city of Didymo-ti- chos, the name whereof indicates a double ram- part, exists under that of Dimotuc, which is evidently derived from it. Trajanopolis, si- tuated lower down, held the rank of metropo- lis in the province called Rhodope; and it is ad- mitted into the maps as existing under the same name, though it has suffered a translation of its see to Maronea. In the place where the He- brus first changes its course, from the eastward to descend south, Hadrianopolis, had primitive- ly borne the name of Orestias, which the By- zantine authors frequently employ in speaking of this city. The three rivers by which it is pre- tended that Orestes, polluted by the murder of his mother, purified himself, had their conflu- ence here: for at Adrianople the Hebrus re- ceived the Ar discus on one side, and the Ton- zus on the other, now the Arda and Tonza. This city, which enjoyed the dignity of a me- 248 COMPENDIUM OF tropolis in the province of Hiemimontus, serv- ed as a residence for the Ottoman Sultans before the taking of Constantinople, and is known to the Turks by the name of Hedrine. The nation of Odryss<, one of the most con- derable of Thrace, occupied its environs. In ascending towards the fountains of the Hebrus, not far from the foot of mount Haemus, we find that Philippopolis, so named from Philip, father of Alexander, acquired also, from its situation among hills, the denomination of Trimontium, but still preserves the name of Philippopoli, or Philiba, as the Turks abbreviate it. This was the metropolis of the province especially dis- tinguished by the name of Thracia. It was in the canton of the Bessi, whose ferocity was said to surpass the rigour of their climate*. We find their name in that of Bessapara, on a Roman way not far from Philippopolis; and on this road there is a place under the name of Tzapar Bazargik, or the Market of Tzapar. The country called Bessica had a principal city named Uscudama, which appears now under the name Statimaka, at some distance south of Philippopolis. There still remains to be described a part of * Sua Bosii nive duriorcs. Paidin. Nolens. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 249 the name of Zagora. Ranging along the coast Thrace adjacent to the Euxine. Turning to this side, Bercea, or Bcroe, must be mentioned, on the confines of the province of Thrace Pro- per and Mo3sia. And we read that this city, when re-established by the empress Irene, as- sumed her name. A place in this canton, named Eski-Zadra, may represent it, as the term Eski in the Turkish language is used to indicate other ancient cities. Cabyla is more remote; and an act of sovereignty of Philip, in banishing criminals thither, proves 1 that his do- minions extended thus far. Htemus, in cover- ing the north of Thrace, terminates a long ridge by projecting a great promontory in the sea ; and this promontory is now called Emi- neh-borun, which is a translation of its ancient name of ILcmi-extrema ; as the denomination of ILcmus Mons appears in that of Emi neh-dag. On a gulf which succeeds this promontory, Mesembria and Anchialus are found in the ex- isting names of Misevria and Akkiali. Apol- lonia, deeper in the gulf, appears to have changed this name, in an after-time, for that of Sozopolis, which is now pronounced Sizeboli. DcbeltiiSy on a lake at some distance from the sea, received from the Bulgarians, whom a Greek emperor put in possession of this city, 250 COMPENDIUM OF towards the south, we find Thynias, now Ti- niada, on a point advanced in the sea : and this name is remarkable as being formed from that of the 77/2/7?*, a Thracian nation, who, mi- grating into Asia, gave the name of Bithynia to their country. Bizija, the residence of Te- reus, who reigned in Thrace before the time of history, still exists as a place of note, without any alteration of name. Of Salmydessus, a city and shore as described in history, the mu- tilated name is preserved in Midjeh. This maritime part, wherein returning* towards the Bosphorus we terminate Thrace, derives from a nation called Astac y the name Astica. M (E S I A. We comprehend under this name the coun- try which, between the limits of Thrace and Macedon on the south, and the banks of the Ister or Danube on the north, extends in length eastward from Pannonia and Illyricum, to the Euxine sea. It must be remarked, that the name of the country and of the nation is also written Mysia, and J/y.v/, as the name of the province south of the Propontis in Asia and ot' ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 251 its people, who are thought to have issued from the Mossia now under consideration. This country corresponds in general with those which we call Servia and Bulgaria. It is in- tersected with rivers that have their sources in the mountains, the chain of which joins the Hcemus without interruption ; and these rivers descend into the Ister, except the Drinus, or Drin, which separates Servia from Bulgaria, and discharges itself into the Save. The Mar- J gu<> 9 greater than any other river that Moesia includes, is received into the Ister, near a city of the same name. Ascending this river, we find it composed of two branches; Morava of Servia, on the right; and Morava of Bulgaria, on the left. Timacus, the Timok, comes next ; and after many that we omit, we shall recount (Escus, or the Esker ; Utus, or the Vid : Os- mas, or the Osmo; and latnt.s, or the lantra. Besides these, the Pcunjsus falls into the Eux- ine sea, under its ancient name. The reader must be informed, that the name of Ister be- came appropriated to the Danube ; but the ancients have not uniformly explained them- selves with regard to the point of division of the Danubius and Ister. It appears too high at Vindobona, or Vienna, and much too low at Ariopolis. Strabo establishes it at a place re- 252 COMPENDIUM Or markable by the cataracts, of which we shall make mention hereafter. Mccsia was in great part more anciently oc- cupied by the Scordisci, a Celtic nation ; and when we read that Alexander, in the first ex- pedition towards the Ister, encountered the Celts, or Gauls, these are the people alluded to. And although the Scordiscians were al- most annihilated at the time when the Roman power extended in this country, it is remarked that many names of places on the Ister are purely Celtic. Darius, son of Hystaspes, marching against the Scythians, encountered the Getes, who were reputed Thracians, on his passage, before arriving at the Ister ; and we shall see that this extremity of the country on the Euxine bore the name of Scythia. Mcesia appears to have been subjected to the em- pire under Augustus and Tiberius. Its extent along the river, which separated it from Dacia on the north, was divided into Superior and In- ferior; and a little river named Ciabrusor Cc- brus, now Zibriz, between the Timacus and the (Escus t makes, according to Ptolemy, the sepa- ration of these two Moesias. But Moesia suffer- ed encroachment upon its centre in the admis- sion of a new province, under the name of Da- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 253 da. Aurelian, fearingthat he could not main- tain the conquest of Trajan beyond the Ister, called Dacia, abandoned it, and retired with the troops and people, which he placed on the hither side of the river, affecting to call his new province the Dacia of Aurelian. That which Moesia preserved of the'superior division, was called the First Mcesia; and there is reason to believe that the name of Masua, which re- mains to a canton south of the Save, near its confluence with the Ister, comes from this Moesia. The inferior was the Second Mcesia. There was afterwards distinguished in Dacia the part bordering on the river under the name of Ripensis ; and that which was sequestered in the interior country under the name of Me- diterranea, occupied probably a country con- tiguous to Macedonia, and known more an- ciently by the name of Dardania. We now proceed to a detail of particular positions, which would be very numerous if we we were not to limit ourselves to the princU pal ones. Singidunum, the first place that pre- sents itself, is indubitably Belgrade; and a holm in the Save, near this place, preserves the name of it in that of Singin. The Celtic ter- mination of-dunum was succeeded in the Lower 254 COMPENDIUM OF Empire by another in the Slavonian language, signifying a city, and qualified by the epithet white. Taurunum, which has been erroneously referred to Belgrade, has found its position on this side of the Save, in Pannonia. The place of Spenderovv, commonly called Smendria, and to which the position of Singidunum was er- roneously also transposed, represents another city, whose name was Aureus Mons. ]\fargus, which succeeds, retains vestiges of antiquity under the name of Kastolatz ; though now at some distance below the mouth of a river of the same name, by a deviation that has taken place in the lower part of its course. V'nnina- cium should occupy the point of land caused by the flexure that the river describes, and some remains of fortification are there remark- ed. This was a considerable place, and enjoyed the rank of metropolis in one of the provinces ofMcesia; which, from the local circumstances, must have been the first. Taliatis, to which we may refer a position that the Slavonian ap- pellative Gradisca distinguishes as a city, was the last post of the First Mccsia, followed by Dacia, surnamed Ripens is. And it is remark- able that the name of Krain, which signifies preciselv a frontier in the Slavonian language, is givMi to the canton where we recognise ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 255 these limits. Another circumstance, the no- tice of which must not be omitted in a district thus denominated, is a reef of rock traversing the bed of the Danube, which forming a kind of cataract, as has been already intimated, makes a distinction in the use of the names Ister and Danubius. The name of Clisura, ap- propriated to a part of the river extremely con- tracted between mountains, is also applied by the Byzantine writers to another place much resembling this in its circumstances. Continuing to follow the bank of the river, a little below these narrow passes we find the ruins of the bridge constructed by Trajan for a passage into Dacia. These ruins afford rea- son to believe that it was of twenty arches; and the measure taken between the piers at the two extremities, gives 515 or 520 toises*; which makes live times the breadth that the Seine takes in arriving at Paris, and seven times * 520 toises make 3325 feet 4 inches English. The longest bridge now existing in Europe, is the Pont de Saint Esprit, built in the 12th century across the Rhone, on thirfv arches, between Montelimai t and Orange; and which, ac- cording to M. Dutens' measurement, reduced into English feet, is 3 1971 : that of Prague, according to the same au- thor, it 1&J2; of Touts 14??; urn! of \V,^tnii.">t' air here distinguished from the Gi tesjthe.re ii indubitable evidence of their being the humc IScvthian nice, migrating in a late i ago. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 263 tive name was also associated. Ruins pre- serve the memory of its ancient magnificence to the place, which is inhabited only by a few herdsmen, and called Warhel, which sig- nifies the site or position of a city; or other- wise Gradisca, denoting the same thing. A way which issues from it, leading into the north of Transylvania, passes through a noted city named Apulum, which has declined into a small place called Albe-Julie, or more pro- perly Albe-Gyula. Saline, which is beyond, is the same with Tada, where are found quar- ries of salt; and Napoca is indicated by the modern name of Doboca; while Kolsovar is thought to represent Ulpianum. Other places are found by analogy in their denominations ; Rhuconium, in Regen; Uti-dava, in Udvar; and Docirana may be represented by Dora a. The Maros, which after traversing the middle of this country enters Hungary, and discharges itself into the Teisse, is known to antiquity by the name of Marisus. Another river, rising in Transylvania, and piercing the chain of mountains that separate this province from Walachia, preserves the ancient name of Aluta in that of Olt or Alut. We find traces of a Roman way along this 264 COMPENDIUM OF river to the Danube, opposite Nicopoli, and on which, among other posts, that of Castro, Trajana was near the place where Ribnik now stands; and Castra nova, thought to have been an establishment of Constantine> must be ascribed to a place which retains numerous monuments of antiquity, in the name of For- cas. %ernes was a strong place at the entrance of the country, not far from the bridge of Trajan; and the name is retained, with altered orthography, in Czernez. Beyond Aluta, the name of Ardeiscus was common to a city and a river, as that of Argis is at present. Or- dessus\s mentioned by Herodotus; and another river, which he indicates by the name of Naparis, must be that named Proava. In the extent of Moldavia, which appears to have belonged to the Getes in particular, Siret re- fers to Arams ; and Porata or Poretus, which in Ptolemy appears with the surname of Heirassus, is evidently Prut. We must be- lieve that the Dacia of Trajan had no other limits than the course of the Tyras ; and from the name of Danaster, which this river assumed in later ages, is formed that of Dniester. There still exists a great Roman way, tra- versing the country in a right line from the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 265 Siret, near its confluence with the Danube, to the modern town of Bender on the Dniester, and called Tro'iane or Trajane. Advancing into the country, we find places given by Ptolemy in Dacia. Palloda appears to be Barlad; Petro-dava, Piatra; Susi-dava t Suc- zav& ; and Netin-dava, Sniatyn, on the frontier of Poland. The two final syllables repeated in many names, seem to have affinity with the name of Davus, which the slaves brought from Dacia generally bore. The name oflassiorum municipium is given to lassi by an inscription; and the city of Pretoria Augusta appears to be represented by that which is now distin- guished by the name of Roman, at the con- fluence of the Maldava and Siret. The Coka- jon mons is singularly remarkable for having been the residence of a pontiff in whose per- son the Getes believed the Deity was incar- nate j with a similar faith to that of eastern Tartars, who maintain the transfusion of the same soul in their Lamas from him who is celebrated under the name of Zamolxis. A river of the same name with the mountain flows at its foot; and is recognised under that of Kason, on the confines of Moldavia and Transylvania. There is still known in this country a people of Roman origin, speaking a 266 COMPENDIUM OF language manifestly derived from the Latin j and who, under the name of Vlak or Valak, having occupied a canton of Tartary beyond the Caspian Sea, where they had been trans- ported, returned with the Patzinaces and Bul- garians to their primitive dwellings. A Me- moir inserted in Vol. XXX. of the Memoirs of the Academy, will furnish a more ample detail on this subject than can be admitted here*. * The curious circumstances alluded to are here given in the Author's own words: " Ce qu'il y a de plus singu- " Her, et ce qui neanmoins paroitra indubitable, cVst que " les Vlakcs, que nous voyons accompagner les Patzinaces, " et, quoique de race Romaine, etre confondus avec eux, " sortoient egalement de la Tartarie. La vaste etendue de " cette partie de 1' Asie cst semblable a une mer orageuse, " dont les vaques sc mcuvent au gre des tempetes qui " I'agitent. Los Remains restes dans la Dace, inais qui sc <: .sont trouvcs invostis d'une multitude de Scythes, et " comme assujetis aux mouvemons de cette multitude, " auront t'te cntraines fort au loin; et c'est un autre flot, " si Ton peut s'exprimcr ainsi, qui les a rcportes dans la " contree d'ou ils avoient ete enleves." -And again: " Mais ce qui est plus digne de remarquo, et ce qui a son " fondement sur 1' alliniu'" reconnuc entrc la nation dcs " Vlakes et les Romains, c'est quo tons les pouplos dont jc " vions de parler, Ilongrois, Polonois, Creates, Sorviens, " Bulgares, appliquent egalement la meme denomination " a la nation Romaine on Italienne, dont Ic lancage e:?t !; ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 26? To include all that our present Section em- braces, it remains that we describe a space be- tween the limits of Roman Daciaandthe pro- vince of Pannonia. In this country there in- habited, as has been already premised, the lazi/ges, a Sarmatic nation, who were sur- named Metanastte, which denotes them to have been removed or driven from their native seats. And we find indeed other Isazyges established on the Palus Maeotis. The coun- try is covered on the side of the north by a great chain of mountains, of which the name Carpathes subsists with some alteration in that of Krapak. We also find them denominated " pute Latin. En considerant ineme combicn le nom de " Velsch ou de Vlaisch, que les Suisses et d'autres peuplcs "' Gcrmaniqucs donnent a 1'Italie ct aux Italiens, ressernble *' a celui dont il s'agit, on seroit tente de croire qu'ils sont ' cntierement le memc." (Memoire sur les Peuplcs qni habitent aujourd' hui la Dace de Trajan, tire du XXX. Vol. des Mem. de 1'Acnd.) The people who form the subject of this note are called by their German neighbours Walachians ; and the country is also recognised by English geographers in the name of Walachia. But the French having no zr in their language, substitute r for this letter. These Walachians being van- quished bv Alexis, and John Comnenes his son, in the year 1123, colonies of them were transported to Etolia, the mounts Pindus, Panics, and other parts of Greece. 268 COMPENDIUM OF Alpes Bastarnictf, from the great Bastarnic na- tion, (of whom we shall speak in treating of Sarmatia); using withal the term of Alps as generic with regard to mountains. The 7 ^ibiscus issues from them; and, after flowing westward, turns to the south, and traverses a flat country till it meets the Danube, receiving in its course the Crisius, or the Keres, and the Marisus already mentioned. The name of Anarti is attributed to a particular nation contiguous to the Dacians towards the north. Of the lazyges it is remarkable that, notwithstanding the revolutions which Hun- gary has sustained, they are still known in the environs of a place about the height of Buda, whose name of lazberin signifies the Fountain of lazyges. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 269 IX. SARMATIA EUROP^A, JL HIS vast country, contiguous to the eastern part of Germany, completes our description of the continent of Europe. It even passes the limits of it; inasmuch as the Sarmate, or according to the Greeks Sauromate, are ex- tended beyond the Tanais. To give a general idea of this great nation, and to distinguish what is Germanic on one side from what is Scythic on the other, it must be observed, that wherever a Slavonian dialect is spoken, the natives are Sarmatian. And if we find a language fundamentally the same established in countries distant from ancient Sarmatia, the reason is, that swarms from the same hive settled in divers parts of Germany, as far as the Elbe ; and south of the Danube, as far as the Adriatic sea. Sarmatia in general is avast plain; and it is from the term pole, which signifies flat, that Poland, making part of Sarmatia, derives it? 270 COMPENDIUM OF name. The Vistula is regarded as the separa- tion between Sarmatia and ancient Germany. Ptolemy conducts several rivers, as well as the Vistula, into the Sinus Venedicus y by which name he denotes a part of the Baltic Sea. And these rivers Chronus, Rubo, Tiiruntus, Chessinus, appear to be the Pregel, which has its mouth below Koningsberg, as should be re- marked; Russ, which in the upper part of its course is named Niemen; Duna and Perna, which fall into the gulf of Livonia. This gulf should be the Cijlipe?ius,from the circumstance of its having, according to the report of Pliny, an island at its entrance named Latris, which may correspond with that of Osel. But it be- comes us to be diffident in reporting the con- formity of these modern names with the an- cient. The Borysthenes is composed of two rivers in Ptolemy, the sources of which are distinguished into northern and southern ; the latter can only be referred to the Prvpec, which joins the northern branch of Dnieper above Kiow*. For the Borysthenes assumed, in the middle ages, the name of Dana/)/ is, of which the modern denomination of Dnieper is * The a has the power oi'//t 01 vt in fill the (.'iah-cis of :he Slavonian. Thus the nanu-s Romansovv, Si.inisl;'!: ;. &c. :ut- pronounced Ilumansoffe, Sta ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 2? I formed. The river which under the name of Hypanis falls into it, not far from the sea, hav- ing been also called Bogus, retains the name of Bog. And the Tanais, taking its source in Sarmatia, separates, in the lower part of its course, Europe from Asia; and, in voyages written more than five hund red years ago, is call- ed the Tane; at the same time communicating this name to the Palus Masoris, into which it is known to discharge itself ; the modern name of Don being only an abbreviated form of its ancient denomination. A city named Tanais , situated at its mouth, and which was the em- porium of the commerce of this country, is celebrated in tradition by the Slavons under the name of Aas-grad, or the city of Aas; and it is remarkable to find that of Azof sub- sisting on the same site. It may moreover be remarked that this name contributes to com- pose that of Tan-ait, formed of two members, the first of which expresses the actual name of the river. Although Ptolemy comprises the great river which he culls Rha in Asiatic Sarmatia, the positive knowledge that we have of the sources of the Volga in the vicinity of those, of the Borysthenes, places this river in the division 272 COMPENDIUM OF of Europe. Of the two rivers which form the Rha of Ptolemy, the western has its source deeper in Europe than even the Tanaisj and the eastern branch, which the Kama re- presents, issuing from mountains that separate p-ussia from Siberia, determines this also in favour of our continent. Hitherto the country offers no mountains; and what are celebrated in antiquity by the najne ofRiph^i Monies, or Ripid, according to the Greeks, do not exist near the sources of the Tanais, as Ptolemy re- presents. If he marks a chain of Hyperborean mountains, that is to say, more elevated to- wards the north, actual observation affords nothing corresponding; except it be those just mentioned, and of which the first intima- tion appears to have been under the name of Cingulum Mundi, or the girdle of the world. We now proceed to an indication of some of the principal among the numerous nations which are found scattered over the immense expanse of Sarmatia. The Vencdi extended along the shores of the Baltic, to a consider- able distance in the interior country; and if their name be remarked subsisting in that of Wenden, in a district of Livonia, it is only in a partial manner, and holding but a small pro- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. portion to the extent which that nation oc- cupied. Passing the Vistula, the Venedians took possession of the lands between that river and the Elbe, that had been evacuated about the close of the fourth century by the Vandals, whose name is seen sometimes erroneously confounded with that of the Venedians. But the difference is definitively marked by the language j the Venedians speaking aSlavonian, and the Vandals a Teutonic dialect. It is observable that the Slavonian language has ac- companied the Venedians, transported into the district of Carniola, which from them is called Windishmark. The country that the Vene- dians occupied in the tenth century was that of the Pruzzi, whose name present use has changed into Borussi. We find this name in- deed in Ptolemy ; but it appears there very far distant, on another frontier of Sarmatia, to- wards the situation which he gives to the Ri- phean Mountains. It is on this shore that the sea casts up amber, called by the natives of the country Glass or Gles, by the Romans Succinitm, by the Greeks Electron: and the islands called Elect rides can only be the long and narrow sands that separate the sea from the gulfs named Frisch-haf and Curisch-haf According to Tacitus, amber was gathered by VOL. i, y 274 COMPENDIUM OF the &stitei; and notwithstanding that Ptolemy takes no notice of them, the name is preserved beyond the limits of Prussia, in Estonia, which makes a part of Livonia; and there is no doubt that the name of East-land,in the writers of the middle ages, comes from its position respecting the Baltic sea. According to Ptolemy, the great nations of Sarmatia besides the Venedians, with whom he begins his description, are the Peucini and BastarnfC, who inhabited above Dacia, and the lazyges and Roxolani, established on the PalusMaeotis. He adds, in the interior country, the Hamaxo-biiy or dwellers in waggons; and Tacitus distinguishes the Venedians, Peuci- nians, and Bastarnians from those, as having fixed abodes. He also speaks of the Peuci- aiaris and Bastarnians as the same nation; so that the name of Peucini could only distinguish the part of this nation which was settled in the vicinity of the isle of Pence, between the arms which form the mouths of the Danube, and whose modern name Piczina preserves an evident analogy to that of the Peucini and Pir-ziniges, as we have already had occasion lo remark. The la^i^ts appear to have been u nation widely extended; apart of them ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 275 being named with the Tyri-getce, established on the Tyras or Dniester. Their position on the Pahis is given to the Scythians by Hero- dotus; and the Ro.wldni are thought to have existed a little beyond these, as we see their name associated with those of the Bastarnians and Dacians in the treaty which the Emperor Hadrian made with the King of the latter. There is moreover reason to believe that the nameRoxolanians is that of the Russians; who having occupied, in the middle of Poland, the lands which appear to have been the residence of the Bastarnians, have left their name to one of the principal provinces of this kingdom. There must be added to these people the Budini and Geloni, whom Herodotus men- tions in reciting the expedition of Darius son of Hystaspes against the Scythians. These two nations appear to have maintained a firm alliance, though of different races: those being purely Sarmatic, and addicted to a pastoral life; while these were sprung from establish- ments which the Greeks had formed on the Euxine, and who had communicated to their neighbours the theology and part of the lan- guage of Greece, A city of the Budinians. T 2 276 COMPENDIUM OF built of wood, and named Gelontis, which Darius destroyed by fire, must have been a work of the Gelonians. By a detail which Herodotus furnishes of the canton of the Budi- nians, but which the nature of our plan does not permit us to enter upon, we think we dis- tinguish this canton on the right of the Bory- sthenes, below^Kiow. But it appears, by other districts of this country, that this people had ascended higher; and that the Gelonians, hav- ing been scattered from their primitive dwell- ings, had become more Sarmatic than they were in the time that Herodotus speaks of: for they are represented as having colours stained upon the skin, as reported of the Agathyrsi, who appear in a much more southern situation in Herodotus than in Ptolemy. The Sanna- tians are also described to have among them Androphagi, or eaters of human flesh; and Melan-chlxni, or those clothed in black. But the nation designated as royal in the name of Rasilii, were Scythians, according to Herodotus, and seated on the Palus at the entrance of the Tauric Chersonese. Strabo joins the Basilii with the lazyges, named with the Tyrigetes. In Ptolemy, the nation distin- guished by this name is far distant in Asiatic ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 277 Sarmatia; and, to give it a place, the canton of Russia, where the ancient princes of Russia were established, as Wolodimer, would corre- spond with it better than any other. The Perierbidiy which according to the same author formed a great nation in the same Sarmatia, would refer to what has been long distinguished by the name of Welika Perma, or Great Permski. Pliny speaks of a people, under the name ofArimphtfij who should occupy a very north- ern situation in the neighbourhood of a pro- montory attributed to Celtica; which name in the earliest antiquity was extended to all the northern part of Europe. And if we seek, in the actual situations of these regions, for one that may correspond with this promontory called Lijtarmis, we shall find that of Cande- noss corresponding best with the circumstan- ces reported of it, as being the point of land most projected into the icy sea, beyond the gulf named Biela Mor, or the White Sea. It is presumed that the ancients had some idea of this sea, the form of which seemed to favour the opinion that Scandinavia was an island environed by gulfs. A river mentioned in this region, and named Carambucis, may be 278 COMPENDIUM OF applied to the Dwina, which is known to have its mouths in the White Sea. The Arim- phseians inhabited the forests, living upon mast and nuts. This dwelling is that which still distinguishes a people known in the country under the name of Siraeni. But as to a nation deemed sacred, together with the Hyperboreans, which Pliny adds to the ac- count of these, it becomes us to number them among the supernatural wonders that the an- cients imputed to the arctic climates. Hav- ing thus recounted the principal nations of Sarmatia, we shall conclude this chapter by descending towards the Euxine, to survey the Tauric Chersonese. The borders of the Euxine, from the mouths of Uic Ister to the environs of the Borysthenes, and the shore of the Pal us, are given to the Scythians by Herodotus; and, after Strabo, we may apply to it the name of Parva Scythia, or Little Scythia; as it is common in modern maps to see this country under the name of Little Tartary. The Greeks had formed some establishments here; and a Milesian colony, to which they had given the name of Olbia, or the Happy, was si- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. tuated a little above the mouth of the Bory- sthenes, at the place where it receives the Hy- panis. It is another position at the mouth of the same river that has given the name to Ou- zi,or,in thelanguage ( of the country, Oczakow. When (on ascending this river) there is found a place remarkable for affording a secure fast- ness to the Cossacks in a labyrinth of channels, we are tempted to refer to it the position that Ptolemy describes as being above Olbia on the Borysthenes, under the name of Metropolis, We do not find any mention in the writers of antiquity, or before Constantine Porphyro- genetes, of the cataracts of this river, which are called Porowis. But between the mouth of this river and the gulf of Carcine, the long and narrow beaches, uniting and terminating in a point, and thereby forming inlets, or creeks, were called Dromiu Achillei, or *the Course of Achilles, from a tradition that this hero there celebrated games. The entrance of the Chersonese is extremely contracted on one side by the depth of a gulf, to which an adjacent city, called Carcine, had given the name of Carcinitcs : and the name of Necro-pyla, or the Funeral Gate, which it assumed in 'later times, has induced the error 280 COMPENDIUM OF in some maps of replacing Carcine by a city called Negropoli. What contracts the other side of the entrance of the Chersonese, is an extensive morass formed by the PaJus Macotis, and named Byces, Putris, or Sapra, now Gniloe-more, which in the language of the country has the same signification with its Greek and Latin denominations. A retrench- ment, or, according to the Greek term, Taphros, had been cut to close this entrance; and a place of the same name, or Taphra, defended it; as we now see the fortress of Perekop, otherwise named Or, and Or-capi, with the addition of a Turkish term, which signifies a gate. This Chersonese, according to the Greek term for a peninsula, enveloped by the Euxine and Palus, had been conquered by the Scythians from the Cimmerians, whose incur- sions into Asia south of the Euxine had ren- dered them famous. These conquerors, dis- tinguished by the name of Tauri> or Tauro- Scythtf, appear established as well beyond the peninsula as in the interior of it; and from them it acquired the denomination of Taurica Chersoncsus. But it is to be remarked, that the modern name of Rrim, or Crimea, as we ordinarily say, seems to be owing to the Cimmerii. Of this land the mountainous ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 281 part towards the south preserved the name of Mons Cimmerius ; in which an ancient place is discovered, called Eski-krim, or the Old Krim. The Greeks established in the Chersonese about the shores of the Bospherus, had ceded a small state there to Mithridates, king of Pontus, whose wars with the Romans have rendered him so famous. And this prince re- duced to obedience the Scythians,* who had become masters of the greatest part of the Chersonese. After him the Bosphorus had a race of kings, who recognised the superiority of the Roman empire. The name of Gothia also is found applied to this country, because the Goths maintained it for some time during the Lower Empire. There remain to be re- counted some principal places that were known to the ancients in this country: and first a particular Chersonese formed by the depth of two ports. Greeks colonising from Heraclea, a maritime city of Bithynia, had constructed a city there, which appears to have had two successive sites under the same name of Chersonesus. The Greek emperors preserved this place in the name of Cherson: but it may reasonably be doubted whether the 282 COMPENDIUM OF modern position of Kosleve be precisely the same with the ancient one of Cherson. The Tauric Chersonese is terminated to- wards the south by a promontory far advanced into the Euxine, and named heretofore Criu- vie.topon, or the Ram's Forehead; but now called by the Turks Karadje-bourun, or the Black Nose. The ancients have observed that it looks directly towards a promontory not less elevated in the continent of Asia, called Carambis ; remarking withal that from the midway channel both are to be seen. On the coast which extends from the Ram's Forehead to the Bosphorus, it is agreed to give to a city which the Greeks named Theo- dosia, the position of Cafa. The principal city on the Cimmerian Bosphorus was Panti- capccum, which, with the other maritime towns in this country, owed its foundation to the Greeks; and there is reason to believe that the name of Bosporus was also applied to it. The name that has replaced it is Kerche; beyond which is a place called by the Turks leni-cale, or New Castle. It is well known that the Bosporus Cimmerius makes the communica- tion between the Palus KLcotis and the Euxine sea. The Italians, whom commerce hud con- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 283 ducted into these seas (as the possession of Cafa by the Genoese, till the reduction of this city by Mohamed II. manifests), had given to the Palus the name of Mare delle Zabache, and to the Bosphorus, that of the Channel of Cafa, otherwise the Strait of Zabache. We find also the Palus named Limeti; although, to correspond with the Latin Palus, the Greek term is Lining and not Limen, which signifies a port. The natives of this country have communicated to the Palus the name of the Tanais, according to the testimony of a Byzantine author ; and as it is now more usual to call it the Sea of Azof, we have remarked that in this denomination of the river that of the city is comprised. Thus we terminate with Sarmatia our description of Europe according to the ancient geography. ENP OF EUROPE. ASIA. I. ASIA. MYSIA. BITHYNIA. PAPHLAGONIA. PONTUS. LYDIA ET IONIA. PHRYGIA ET LYCAONIA. GALATIA. CAPPADOCIA ET ARMENIA MINOR. CARIA. LYCIA. PAMPHYLIA ET PISIDIA. CILICIA, II. A R M E X I A. COLCHIS. IBERIA. ALBANIA. III. SYRIA ET PAL^ESTINA. MESOPOTAMIA. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 285 IV. ARABIA. PETRJEA. FELIX. DESERTA. V. MEDIA. ASSYRIA. BABYLONIA. VI. P E R S I S ET SUSIANA. C A R M A N I A. GEDROSIA. VII. ARIA. B A C T R I A N A. SOGDIANA. VIII. S A R M A T I A. SCYTHI C A. S E R I C A. JX. I N D I A. I. ASIA (vulgarly called) M I N O K XT must be premised, that antiquity know no distinction of country under the name of Asia Minor; though there be found sometimes in the ancient writers, Asia on this side of Mount Taurus and the river Halys, distinguished from that which is beyond. But, to comprise what we propose under the present title, we must advance eastward to the Euphrates, follow the shore of the Euxine northward to Colchis, and the shore of the interior sea, or Mediterranean, to the limits of Syria. It is usual to call this country Natolia. But besides that it is more agreeable to its Greek etymology to say Ana- tolia*, this denomination does not extend over all that the title of Asia Minor comprehends. Under the Lower Empire, it. was divided into prefectures called Themata, and we see a 7 '//<- "* From ' Avarc/.r, orien-. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. ma Anatolicum; that is to say, eastern in re- gard to the imperial residence. This name the Turks have preserved in that of Anadoli, by which they designate one of their grand pa- chalics, whose dependencies are extended both on the Mediterranean and the Euxine seas. We shall show hereafter in what these depen- dencies are deficient in filling the space com- monly signified by the name of Asia Minor, when we describe the ancient countries which the modern provinces have replaced. And we think this the more incumbent on us, as the world has hitherto received very little informa- tion on the subject. Two grand Diaccscs, or departments, under the emperors of the east, in the fourth century, divided this Asia, by the names of Asiana and Pontica, under the two 'metropolitan sees of Ephesus and Cassarea of Cappadocia. But this division has no affinity with any distribution in the ages of antiquity; nor does it preserve any traces at present. Asi- ana occupied all the shore of the Mediterra- nean, Pontica that of the Black Sea; and a line drawn obliquely from the Propontis made the separation. To delineate the principal natural feature? agreeable to our plan, before entering 1 upon 3 288 COMPENDIUM OF detail of positions, we shall first mention Ha*> lys, as the greatest river of this country. It takes its source at a great distance in what is called Armenia Minor; and after having tra- versed, from east to west, all the north of Cappadocia, it is joined by a river issuing from mount Taurus, to which the name of Halys is also applied. From this confluence it turns to the north; and, after making great circuits and flexures, it is at length received into the Euxine sea, under the modern name of Kizilermark, or the Red River. The Sa?i- garius, otherwise Sagaris, much less remote, flows from Galatia to render itself likewise in the Euxine by Bithynia, and preserves its name in the form of Sakaria. The Hermits and Meander have both their origin in Phry- gia, and both direct their course to the ^Egean sea. The first is known by the name of Sara- bat, otherwise Kedous, from a citv near its source; and the ancient name of Maeander is a little altered in the modern form of Meinder. An indication of a greater number of rivers will appear in the detail that is to follow of the several parts of this great country, which is also traversed by long series of mountains. We distinguish one of these, prevailing at some distance from the Euxine towards the ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 289 Euphrates, where it joins the mountains of Armenia. That which generally takes the name of Taurus extends in a line parallel with the shore of the Mediterranean, which it even touches in one point with a promontory named Sacrum : and, after having been inter- rupted by the passage of the Euphrates, it is prolonged in a continuity which the ancients judged to extend as far as India. And observ- ing the same order in this article of moun- tains as in that of rivers, we reserve a more particular enumeration for the sequel. To- wards the centre of the country is a plain of vast extent. Endeavouring to apply method to the dis- tribution of the divers countries which com- pose Asia Minor, we find them disposed in such a manner so as to be divisible into three classes : one towards the north along the Eux- ine j one towards the south on the Mediter- ranean, but separated from the preceding by a middJe class, which extended from the ^Egean Sea to the Euphrates. Each class, or assemblage, is composed of four principal countries. Under the first, or northern, are ranged Mysia, Bithynia, Paphlagonia, and Pontus; in the intermediate, Lydia, Plirygia, VOL, i \: 290 COMPENDIUM OP Galatia, and Cappadocia. The southern consists of Caria, Lycia, Pamphylia, and Cili- cia. Consequently the following detail will be divided into three sections, each bearing the title of the countries comprised therein. And some portions of territory, which do not appear in this arrangement, shall be made known by their connexion with some indivi- dual province : thus Ionia will appear with Lydia; Lycaonia with Phrygia ; Pisidia with Pamphylia j and Armenia Minor with Cap- padocia. MYSIA, B1T1IYNIA, PAPHLAGONIA, PONTUS. MYSIA. It is adjacent to the Propontis on the north, and to the .ZEgean Sea on the west: it is bounded by Bithynia on the east, and on the south by Lydia. It was believed that the My si owed their origin to the Mccsi, na- tives of Thrace in the vicinity of the Is- ter. The name of IIellesj)o?itus was given to the greatest part of Mysia, on forming it into a province in a posterior age. It is well known that Hclles-pontus is the channel which from the .^"ean Sea to the Pro- ANClEftt GEOGRAPHY. 291 pohtis, and now called the Strait of the Dar- danelles. Nothing is so niiich celebrated in this country as the ancient Troas, or Troy, the kingdom of Priam. Troja, named other- wise Ilium, having been 1 destroyed by the Greeks rose again from its ashes, to take a position hearer to the sea, at the mouth of the Scamander^ of Xanthus, below the junc- tion of the Simofo. These rivers, of whose modern names we are ignorant, owe their celebrity to Homer, and are dnly torrents, which have but a short space to traverse be- tween Mount Ida and the sea. What are Commonly regarded as the ruins of Troy, under the name of Eski-Stamboul, or Old Constantinople, are the fragments of another city, which received from Lysimachus, one of the successors of Alexander, the name of Alexandria, to which the surname of Troas Was also added; and under the Romans this city had considerable immunities, from the pretension of the Romans to be of Trojan race. Its site at some distance from the strait, and bordering on the sea, is formally distinguish- ed in the Romn itineraries by the name of Ilium. A city called Dardanus, that communicated U 2 the name of Dardania to a part of Troas which should be that adjacent to the strait, does not now exist ; although the name of Dardanelles is evidently derived from it. Here is observed a distinction between the old castles and the new; these being placed at the entrance of the strait, those higher up; and both constructed by Mohammed IV". in the year 1659. These old castles do not, as is ordinarily supposed, represent the positions of Abydus and Sestus; the one in Asia, the other in Europe. Abydos, which is not pre- cisely opposite to Sestos, exhibits now but a heap of ruins, in a point named Nagara. The width of the strait a little above, and nearer to Sestus, is not more than 3^5 toises. It was in this place, the most contracted, that Xerxes laid a bridge for the passage of his immense army: and as this bridge had seven stadia of length, according to the testimony of Hero- dotus, it follows that these stadia are the short- est of the three measures under the same de- nomination. Farther on, Lampsucus preserves its name in Lamsaki ; Pariuni is now Camanar; and Priapns has been replaced by Caraboa, where the shore is not that of the Hellespont, hit. of the Propontis. On this shore, which is a low and uniform beucli, two rivers are dis- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. charged, the Granicus and jEsepus, which issue from the side of Mount Ida that is opposite to the Scamander and Simois. This famous Granicus, that travellers flatter them- selves to have crossed when they pass the Rhyndacus, which is more considerable, appears to be a torrent named Ousvola, less vehement than that which succeeds under the name of Satal-dere. On the farther side of a narrow channel, which separates a spacious insulated land; Cyzicus, which held a rank among the principal cities of Asia, sustained a siege against all the forces of Mithridates. It had the dignity of metropo- lis in the province that has been mentioned under the name of Hellespont; and ruins of it still preserve its name. But its channel, which numerous bridges covered heretofore, is now filled up with rubbish. In what is thus become a, peninsula, a neighbouring place named Artace subsists in the form of Ar- taki. Among many adjacent isles Proconne- sits, the only one which shall be mentioned here, owes its present name of Marmora to the marble which distinguished it in antiquity; and this name is also communicated to the Propontis; it being commonly called the Sea of Marmora. In our progress we find the Rhyndacus: and, 294 COMPENDIUM OF as this terminates Mysia on the side of Bithy- nia, we must return to Troy. Before the Alexandria of Troas lies the small isle of Tenedos, which still retains its namej and beyond a promontory named Lectum, now cape Baba, Assus in a very ele- vated position preserves the name of Asso. The coast of the continent, tending towards the east, conducts into a gulf to Adramyttium y whose name is more purely preserved in Adramitti than under the vulgar form of Lan- demitre. This coast, and that which succeeds towards the south, were occupied after the ruin of Troy by ,/Eolian Greeks; and the name of JEolis was given to a part of Mysia, extending hence to Lydia and the river Hermus. At the mouth of the Caicus is re- cognised the position of Elva, which was the port of Pergamus, and is now called lalea. Pergamus was the capital of a kingdom, which the Romans aggrandised considerably in favour of the king Eumenes, after the defeat of Antiochus the Great, king of Syria; and this city, which, with its kingdom, was bequeathed to them by Attains the last king of Pergamus, subsists in the name of Hergamo. A promon- tory named Cana, now Coloni, very near ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. the eastern point of Lesbos, is accompanied with little islands called Arginusstfj which merit notice as they became the scene of a great naval victory of the Athenians over the Lacedemonians. Lesbos, whose oblique po- sition between the north and east covers all the space between the promontories Lectum and Cana, is one of the largest islands in the jEgean Sea. Its present name of Mytilin is from Mytilene, which is described in antiquity as a delightful abode, and distinguished by the cultivation of literature. This city, which subsists under the name of Mytilini, is en- nobled by the birth of Sappho, whose fame has survived her poems. Methipmifi, which yielded to Mytilene alone, existed in a place whose modern name is Porto-Petera. The small islands enclosed between this coast and the shore of ./Eolis, and which, from the epithet of Hecatus given to Apollo, were call- ed Hecaton-nesi, are now Musco-nisi, or the Isles of Mice. But from the promontory of Lesbos, the most advanced in the yEgean Sea, and to which the name of Sigrium is conti- nued in Sigri, we shall take a view of Lemnos, which, as being nearer to Asia than to any land in Europe, can no where be better described than in this place. Of twp cities which it 296 COMPENDIUM OF possessed, Myprina and Hephcestia, the first is Palio-castro, or the Old Castle, on a point turned towards the north-west, which is re- marked by the ancients to receive the shadow of Mount Athos at the time of the winter solstice. What we have hitherto seen of Mysia re- gards only the part bordering on the sea: it is proper also to be acquainted with some prin- cipal places in the interior country. Scepsis was a considerable city in Troas; and from which it is remarkable that the writings of Aristotle came to light again, much damaged by having been long buried in the earth. It is to Strabo that we are indebted for this anecdote, and also for information concerning the succeeding fortune of these writings. The country which envelopes the bottom of the Adramyttian gulf was called Cilicia, and portioned between two cities, The.be and Lyrnessus, of whose present state and situa- tion we have no knowledge. There is ob- served a town named Biga, near the place where %eltia existed on the river Torsius, which loses itself in the Propontis near Cy/jcus. Another town, under the modern name of Balikesri, may represent MiletopQlis t ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 297 which would appear to be situated on a river that the Rhyndacus receives; but not upon the Rhyndacus itself, as we read in some pas- sages of ancient authors: for the whole course of this river appertained to Bithynia. A position under the name of Ghermasti indi- cates that of Hiera-Germa on these confines. And we regret that we have no intelligence to offer concerning a country distinguished in Mysia by the name ofAbrettene. BITHYNIA. This country was named Bebnjcia, before a people who are said to have issued from Thrace gave it the name of Bitlnpiia. There is moreover observed a distinction between the T/njJii and Bithi/ni, although both were re- puted of Thracian origin. Departing from Rhyndacus., we shall extend Bithynia to the river Parthenius; observing that there was a time when the dependencies of Pontus, ex- tending to Heraclea, confined Bithynia with- in narrower bounds; and remarking also, that under the lower empire Bithynia was no long- er the name of a province, its principal part in 298 COMPENDIUM OF the vicinity of the Propontis having assumed that of Pontica. Olympus, which is one of the great moun- tains of Asia, and whose name is still used, caused the part bordering on Mysia to be called Olympena. Prusa, at the foot of this mountain towards the north, is one of the principal cities of Bithynia, and from which a race of kings were called of the Prusias. This city, afterwards signalised by the resi- dence of the Ottoman sultans before the taking of Constantinople, still preserves its name., although the Turks by their pronunciation change the P into B, and, refusing to begin a word with two consonants, call it Bursa. This canton of Bithynia covers one of the two gulfs which the Propontis forms, named Cianus from a city at its head called Cius, now Ohio, or Kemlik, according to the Turks; and on its shore Myrlea, which was also call- ed Afuimea, has taken the name of Moudania. The modern name of Diaskillo manifests Dascylium on a lake of the same name, formed by the diffusion of a river that descends from Mount Olympus. South of this mountain, a lake more spacious receives the Rhyndacus, which issues from a corner of Phrygia; and on ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 299 this lake Apollonia preserves the name of Aboullona. But as the lake was heretofore called Apolloniatis from the city, it is now called Lubad from another city, whose name of Lapadium only appears under the lower empire. Hadriant, near Olympus, is a place cited in the annals of the Turks under the name of Edrenos. Leaving Mount Olympus, we find Niccsa, situated at the extremity of a lake called Ascanius. The renown which this city acquired from a general council that as- sembled there, under Constant! ne, to define the orthodox faith, is universal through Christendom. It preserves its name with the preposition of place prefixed in the form of Is-Nick : as if we should say, " to Nicaea." At the head of the greater gulf which the Propontis forms, Nicomedia is likewise known in Is-Nikmid. This city owed its name to one of the first kings of Bithynia, and held the first rank in the country under their dynasty; it was afterwards distinguished as the resi- dence of many emperors of the East. A city called Astacus, which appears to have existed in the vicinity of Nicomedia, communicated the name of Astaceneus to this gulf. Thence inclining towards the Bosphorus, we remark at Libyssa the tomb of Hannibal, who in the 300 COMPENDIUM OK last years of his life found an asylum in Bithy- nia; and this place appears to be that named Gebise. Pantichium is found in Pantichi ; and on the same parallel are little isles, which are thought to be those named Demonnesi, or the Isles of Genii, and now called the Isles of Princes, for having been a place of exile ap- propriated to persons of that rank. Chalcedon was called the City of the Blind, in derision of its Greek founders, for overlooking the more advantageous situation of Byzantium. A council against the Eutychian heresy in the middle of the fifth century has illustrated Chal- cedon, which has taken under the Turks the name of Kadi-keui, or the Burgh of the Kadi. It is here that the Propontis begins to con- tract itself to form the Bosphorus, which be- comes still narrower at Chrysopoli?, the modern Scutari, directly opposite the point that By- zantium occupied. It must be observed, that this Bosphorus has its old and new castles, as well as the strait of the Dardanelles. And at some distance within its aperture, called by the Turks Bogas, whore the new castk-s now stand, is the site of a temple consecrated to Jupiter Uriits, or the Dispenser of favourable winds; and which is now named loron. The part of Bithynia which succeeds, in follow ing ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 301 the shore of the Euxine, is nearest to Thrace, and was attributed particularly to the people distinguished by the name of Thyni. A port preceding the mouth of theSangar, and which was named Calpe, is now Kerbech ; and Sop/ion, of which we read in the Byzantine authors, appears under the modern denomination of Sabangeh, which is common also to a moun- tain, and a lake, about the same height with Nicomedia. Beyond the Sangar the river Hypius must be mentioned, as issuing from mountains call- ed Hypii, and on which a city called Prusa or Prusias was surnamed by distinction ad Hypium. That now known in this canton by the name of Uskubi appears to represent it. But the powerful maritime Greek city of Heraclea with the surname of Pont'tca, is evi- dently that subsisting under the name of Erekli. The gulf at the head of which this city is situated is covered by a point of land, in the figure of a peninsula, called Achemsiii; and it was pretended that Hercules, who gave the name to this city, dragged Cerberus from hell through a cavern in this promontory. The nation of Mariandyni, who occupied the country, were not definitively distinguished 302 COMPENDIUM 6F from the Bifhyni. Under the lower empire, this part of Bithynia adjacent to Paphlagonia composed a separate province named Honorias. Between Heraclea and the Parthenius there is no other city to be cited than Tium, on a point advanced in the sea, and which appears to have taken the name of Falios from a river, whose mouth, a little beyond, is called Bilious by the ancient geographers. The country in the environs of this city, which is also Greek, was occupied by the Caucones, of whom little is known besides the name. In this can- ton Bithynium, which bore also the name of Claudiopolis, was the metropolis of Honorius, and was dishonoured by the birth of Antinoiis, so well known as the favourite of Adrian. Its position seems to be that of the modern town of Bastan. Farther in the country \ve recog- nise the name of Crafia, called also Flavian- opolisy in that of Gheredeh; and Boli, a city of some note, represents Hadridnopolis. We may add Comopolis Modrence, although there be no mention of it till the time of the lower empire. Its position is found in that of Mou- derni. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 303 PAPHLAGONIA. It extends from the river Parlhenius, which preserves the name of Partheni, to the river Hatys before mentioned. Adjacent to the Euxine* on the north, it is contiguous on the south to Galatia. Till the time of the Trojan war this country was occupied by the Heneti, who are pretended to have afterwards passed into Italy, in confounding their name with that of the Veneti. To enter into a detail of this country, we must first recount its mari- time cities. Amastris, situated advantage- ously in a peninsula, bore the name of the niece of the last king of Persia of the name of Darius; and whom a Greek, tyrant of Hera- clea-Pontica, had married; the term of tyrant being peculiarly applied in antiquity to an usurper of the sovereignty of a free state. An ancient city called Sesamus, to which * The Euxinus was originally called *Avof, inkospitali&, from the savage character of the nations on its shores: but. its name was changed by antiphrasis to Eu%evo$, kospitalis, as the Furies are called Eumenides. And this name is alluded to by Ovid: Dum me tcrrarum pars pene norissima Ponti Euxinus {also ii'iinine dicf.us lutbet. Ti 1st. lib. Hi. el. 13, \::d. Quern tenet Euxhu mcndax cvgnymine Hi us. Lib, v. el, 1 0. 304 COMPENDIUM OF this princess subjected many other cities in its environs, assumed her name, which it still pre- serves under the form of Amasreh. Cytorus is recognised in the modern name of Kudros; beyond which position the most important object is the promontory of Carambh, whose name is perpetuated in that of Keremhi: and, in describing the Tauric Chersonese, we have said that this is directly opposite the Criu- metdpon of that land. Abonitichos, which was also called lonopolis, retains this last-mention- ed name in that of Ainehboli. JEgiwtis is Ginuc; Cinolis Kinoli; and Stephane Istefan. But the most celebrated of the cities adjacent to the sea was Sinope, naturally strong by its situation in a narrow isthmus of a peninsula, which afforded it two ports. Inconsiderable however in remote antiquity, this city owed its aggrandisement to a Milesian colony, before it fell under the domination of the kings of Pontus, who made it their ordinary residence. It preserves its name under the form of Si nub. In the interior of Paplilagonia the most considerable modern city is Kastamoni; which appears to derive this name from that of a canton called Dornaiiifi'i: and there is ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 305 found no position which will better repre- sent Germanicopolis than that of Kastamoni, which was seized from its native prince by Mohammed II. A great mountain called Elkas is the Olgassis of antiquity ; and the name of Docia is disclosed in that of Tousieh. Pompeiopolis had mines of sandarac or orpi- ment, the foliations of which were deemed poisonous. There is an ambiguity concern- ing the limits of Paphlagonia and Galatia. Gangra was the metropolis of the former pro- vince under the lower empire; yet the local position of this city, and the circumstance of its having been the residence of a Galatian prince, as king Dejoratus, seem to favour the claim of Galatia during the ages of antiquity. P O N T U S. Pontus was a dismemberment from Cappa- docia, as a separate satrapy under the kings of Persia, till it was erected into a kingdom about 300 years before the Christian a3ra. The name of Leuco-Syri, or White Syrians, which was given to the Cappadocians, ex- tended to a people who inhabited Pontus : and it is plainly seen that the term Pontus di- VOL. I. X 306 COMPENDIUM OF stinguished the maritime people from those who dwelt in the Mediterranean country. This great space, extending to Colchis, formed under the Roman empire two pro- vinces : the one, encroaching on Paphlagonia on the side of Sinope, was distinguished by the term Prima, and afterwards by the name of HdenopontiiSy from Helen, mother of Con- stantine. The other was called Pontus Pole- moniacus, from the name of Polemon, which had been that of a race of kings ; the last of which made a formal cession of his state to Nero. Leaving the mouths of the Halys, the shore of the sea conducts to Amisus, a Greek city, but which, subjected in the sequel to the kings of Pontus, was aggrandised by Mithri- dates with a quarter called from the surname that he bore, Eupatoria* ; and Samsoun, as it is now called, preserves the ancient site. The sea here forms a kind of gulf, which from the name of Amisus was called Amiseus Sinus ; and Asia, being considerably contracted be- tween this gulf and the coast of Cilicia by Tarsus, was regarded as a peninsula by some * From Eu, bcnc, and II#rr}f, pater. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 307 authors of antiquity. The head of this gulf, called Leuco-Syroruiii Aeon, or the Creek of the White Syrians, ecerves the river Iris, aiigMented by the Lycus ; and which is called by the Turks lekil-ermark, or the Green Ri^ ver. 'Ascending from the sea through the plain country, which was called Phanartea, by the course of the Iris, we arrive at Amasea, the most considerable of the cities of Pontus ; and which enjoyed the dignity of metropolis in the first of these provinces, or the Helenopon- tus. This city, which was also distinguished by the birth of the geographer Strabo, still flourishes with the name of Amasieh. A city at the confluence of the Lycus, begun by Mithridattes under the name Eupatoria, and which received from Pompey, who finished it, the name of Magnopolis, appears to be that now called Tchenikeh. Phazemon and Pi- nlolis, situated between Amasea and the fron- tier Of Paphlagonia, and which gave to their respective districts the names of Phazemoniti^ and Pimolisena, appear to preserve their po- sitions in Merzifoun and Osmangik. A place named Gueder may represent Gaziura, mentioned in history as a royal city. Zela, which a victory of Caesar over Pharnaces, son of Mithridates, has illustrated, and which an 308 COMPENDIUM OF establishment of the priesthood of Anaitis, a Persian divinity, rendered considerable, re- tains the name of Zeleh. Sebastopolis was in the position of the modern town of Turcal, between Amasea and Berisa, which is now Tocat ; and Comana in that of Almons upon the Iris. Of two cities named Comana, and both endowed with a grand chapter or college of priests, in honour of Bellona, this one was distinguished by the surname of Pon- tica ; the other being comprised in Cappado- cia. NeO'desarea, placed on the Lycus by Pliny, is easily recognised in the form of Nik- sar : and we shall to these add Colonia, as a strong place, under the modern name of Cho- nac, or according to the Turks Coulei-hisar ; although there is no mention of it before the Byzantian authors. It must be observed that all this part of Pontus is enveloped towards the south, and separated from Cappadocia, by a great chain of mountains, taking differ- ent names in its extent; and among others that of Paryadres, now Ildiz Dagi, which sig- nifies in the language of the Turks the moun- tain of Etolia. To Phanarsea succeeds Themiscyra, whose fields, traversed by the river Thermodon, ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 309 were famous for being the dwelling attri- buted to the Amazons. The name of this river may be developed in that of Termeh, although towards the beginning of its course, on the route from Arzoum, the river named Carmili appears to be the same. This coun- try is inhabited by a people almost savage, named Djanik. Following the coast, we find (Enoe in Ounich. Polemonium may have owed this name to the first Polemon, who was established king of this country by Marc An- tony. This city, adjacent to the promontory of Phadisa?ia, appears to derive there from its modern name of Vatisa, where the river Si- denus meets the sea, after having given the name of Sidena to the district which it tra- verses. Jasonium and Boona retain the same names without alteration ; and the nation of Tibareni inhabited this country. Cerasus is a city existing under the name of Keresoun : and although there be some room for dispute concerning the identity of Cerasus and a city called Pharnacia, there is more reason, with- out entering here into the discussion, to a- scribe the two names to one city, than to ap- propriate each to a. several one. If we may credit an historian, it was from Cerasus that Lucullus, in his war with Mithridates, brought 310 COMPENDIUM OF into Europe a fruit-tree hitherto unknown, which was thence called cerasum, or cherry. We have here the satisfaction of recognis- ing several ancient denominations in those actually existing, as %ephyrium in Zafra; Tri- polis in Tireboli ; Caralla in Kierali ; and the promontory of Hermonessa in Cape Haromsa. It immediately precedes Trapezus, a very ce- lebrated Greek city, which apparently owed its name to the regular geometrical figure of that denomination which its walls assumed, on a point of land projected in the sea. It was the residence of a prince of the race of Comnenes, when it fell, in the reign of Mo- hammed II., under the domination of the Turks, who, according to their pronuncia- tion in such cases, call it Terabezoun. Be- yond Trebisond, as this city is commonly called, we find Rkisceum in Rizeh; and in Athenoh A the nee ; though it had nothing in common with Athens but the name. The position of Apsarus is that of a place pro- vided with a port, and named Gounieh. The river named Balhys, or the Deep, which ap- pears also under the name of Acampis, now Bathoun, separates Pontus from Colchis. Advancing from Trebisond into the interior ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 311 country, a place given on a Roman way un- der the name of Byl other- * The mingling of the Gothic and Celtic nations by con- quest and migrations, Ions; before the time of letters, has necessarily made some words common to both languages, and which it is now perhaps impossible to assign to their peculiar parents. Among these we may mention true bridge, which our author has remarked to signify a city, in the ter- mination of Celtic names in Spain and in Thrace, while here it denotes a bridge. The only way of reconciling this seem- ing inconsistency, is to remark, that probably the word signified neither a bridge nor a city absolutely, and both relatively, as many in names of places in England : Cam- bridge, Uxbridge, for example, among a thousand others, all applied to positions where a river is passed on a bridge. Thus a foreigner, not well acquainted with the language, might fall into a similar error in his interpretation of the numberless names ending in ford, which all denote towns where a river is passed by wading, as Brentford, Oxford, &c. The final syllables < fall the names of places in England, are words in the language of the Anglo-Saxons expressive, of the local circumstance that distinguishes each; and it may be supposed that a similar practice has been observ- ed in other countries, as appellative names precede proper ones in the history of human speech. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 331 wise Tavia, which was the principal city of the Trocmians, the remotest of the Galatian people; and a place now called Tchoroum re- presents it. The whole north side of Galatia is covered with a chain of mountains; among which is distinguished Olympus, where the Galatians were attacked by the Romans at the conclusion of the war with Antiochus; but this Olympus is to be distinguished from that just mentioned in Bithynia. -The continua- tion of these mountains (particularly that which the Turks call Koush-Dagi, or the Mountain of the Bird) incloses Gangar, and covers this city on the side of the north. Thus by its position it seems comprised with- in the natural limits of Galatia : but it never- theless held the rank of metropolis in the pro- vince of Paphlagonia, the princes who pos- sessed it having extended their dominion in this province. Before Deiotarus, a prince named Morzes made it his residence. It is by the light of modern geography that its identity is recognised in Kiangari. COMPENDIUM OF CAPPADOCIA ET ARMENIA MINOR. Separated from Pontus by a chain of moun- tains, Cappadocia extends southward to Mount Taurus. We have seen that Pontus was only distinguished from Cappadocia by its having been detached from it ; that the na- tion was fundamentally the same in one part as the other, and reputed of Syrian race ; the Cappadocians being generally called Leuco- Sijri, or White Syrians. But that which was properly Cappadocia, was called Cappadocia Magna, or Major. This country was a king- dom of the Persian empire ; and, at the ex- tinction of the royal race, the Cappadocians, to whom liberty was offered by the Romans, preferred being governed by kings. It has been said of the king of Cappadocia, that, though poor in money, he was rich in slaves ; alluding to the condition of the peasantry iu Iris allodial demesnes, which was that of the most miserable vassalage. Under Tiberius this kingdom was re-united to the empire, but did not extend as a separate domain to the Fviiphrates. An union with the Armenian nation caused the part adjacent to the river to assume the name of Armenia Minor y but in a ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 333 manner indeterminate, and much more con- tracted at first than in posterior times, when, by the division of Cappadocia into four or five provinces, the name of Armenia was extended to two of them, as will be shown in speaking of the metropolitan cities. Mazaca, capital of Cappadocia, in a parti- cular canton called Cilicia, took the name of Ctesarea under Tiberius, without losing its former denomination. It is surnamed Ad Argtfum, being situated at the foot of Mount Argans, from whose summit, it is said, botk the Euxine and Mediterranean Seas may be seen. Some difference is thought to be dis- tinguished between the site of the ancient city of Ceesarea and the modern one of Kaisarieh. The mountain preserves its name in that of Argeh-dag. There issues from it a river, which, with the name of Koremoz, is also called by the Turks Kara-sou, or the Black Water, in conformity to its Greek denomi- nation of Melas. The river Halys oh tie other side cannot be far distant; since the devastation brought on the territory of Csesa- rea by the inundations of this river, occasion- ed a remission of the customary tribute. The name of Commantne, the ancient prefecture of 334 COMPENDIUM OF Cappadocia, is recognised in that of Kaman; and Ni/sna in that of Nous-sher. Mocissus must also be noticed, being known by this name at the time of its re-edification by Justi- nian, who made it the metropolis of the third Cappadocia, giving it the name of Justiniano- polis, which it has not retained: for this place is found at some distance from the passage of a river, which is the Ilalys, under the name of Moucious. Garsaura. which gives its name * O to a district, occupied the position of Ak-serai ; and Cadyna that of Xigdeh, a city of some note. In the environs or' a place named Bour, the vestiges of an ancient castle appear to be the fortress of Nora, or Neroassus; where Eumenes, who had been secretary to Alexander, sustained a siege against the forces of Antigonus. Cybislrc, which Mount Ar- ga3us separates from Mazaca, is Bustereh. On the route which conducts from Konieh to the passes of Mount Taurus, Erekli is Archelais, a colony of the emperor Claudius, on one of the branches of the Ilalys; and not Heraclea, as most travellers have imagined. Nazianzus was a place of little note, but illus- trated by the birth of a father of the Greek church. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. . 335 A branch of the river Halys issues from one of the gorges of Taurus, and the Sarus rushes through another, before entering Cilicia. At the sources of these rivers the mountain prolongs one of its chains towards the north, called Anti-Taurus, by opposition to the more dominant ridge that encompasses a particular country called Cataonia. Two principal cities in this country were Tyana and Comona. The former was elevated to the dignity of metropolis in the second Cappa- docia; and was remarkable for producing a celebrated pretender, named Apollonius. The other was distinguished by a college devoted to the worship of BelJona or Diana, the pontiff of which was a sovereign prince, who only yielded in dignity to the kings of Cappadocia. The Sarus issuing from Anti- Taurus passed through this city; which the position of a place named El Bostan, or the Garden, appears to represent. There is no positive knowledge of the site of Tyana; and it may be proper to add, that this is the city which appears under the name of Dana, in the march of the younger Cyrus. Podandus preserves its name in Podando. This place was much decried for the rudenes of its situa- tion; it being buried among the mountains, 336 COMPENDIUM OF which here form a defile that affords a difficult passage from Cataonia into Cilicia. Cue us us, the gloomy place of exile of St. John Chryso- stom, situated likewise in one of the gorges of Taurus, is named Cocson: and through these defiles lay the routes of the crusards to- wards Syria. Dasmenon, a castle on a lateral rock, according to Strabo, appears to be no other than the Tzamandus of the Byzantian historians, and which preserves its name under the modern form of Tzamaneni. It requires more actual knowledge of the country than we possess, to indicate the positions ofAriafhia, the residence of many kings; or of ArabissuSy of To?iosa, and MILS ana. Strabo was induced to think that the greatest part of Cappadocia had no cities, at least in his time. The prin- cipal Roman camp in MeUtent', one of the greatest prefectures of this country, took the form of a city under Trajan, with the same name; and in the division of the less Armenia into two provinces, Melittne became metro- polis of the second. Situated between the rivers Euphrates and MclaSy which last may have thus denominated the country, it subsists in the name of Malaria; and, in its jurisdic- tion, a city called Area is known under the same name. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 33? We must DOW pass to Sebaste, which being tinder Mithridates but a castle named Cabira, became a city under Pompey. The name which it still keeps, and' which in Greek has the same signification with Augusta in Latin, was given to it, in honour of Augustus, by the queen-dowager of Polemon, king of Pon- tus. The river Halys flows in its vicinity; and Mount Paryadres is not far distant to- wards the north. Sivas, as it is now called, was the metropolis of the first Armenia; and was cruelly treated by Timur, who erased its ramparts, which a Seljukid Sultan had erected. It is now but an inconsiderable place, although the residence of a Beglerbeg, whose govern- ment extends over the country distinguished from Karaman and Anadoli by the name of Roum. This denomination, which was ex- tended to the whole Greek empire by the Arabian tChalifs, is now confined to this terri- tory, which formed its eastern frontier. Be- tween Sivas and the mountains, on the route from Tocat and Amasieh, a city named Artik- abad appears to correspond with 'he position of Ariathira. But in the vicinity of Sebaste there is mention made of an almost inexpug- nable fortress, situated on a steep rock among deep valleys, and where Mithridates had de- VOI, I. / 338 COMPENDIUM OF posited his principal treasures. Its name, which was Kovus, is retained by the Arme- nians in the form of Hesen-Nowj but the Turks call it Kadj-hisar. Nicopolis in Arme- nia Minor, constructed by Pompey, after hav- ing forced Mithridates to retire to the Acili- sene on the banks of the Euphrates, cannot be referred to any other position than that of a city, whose modern name of Divriki is the same with Tephrice in the Byzantians, al- though Tephrice and Nicopolis be found separately mentioned by one of these authors. The fortress of Synoria, or Sinibra, to which Mithridates, when vanquished, retired, is also known. Its modern name, pronounced by an Armenian, has appeared to be Snarvier; and there is a striking conformity in the cir- cumstances of the respective positions. That which exists under the name of Derindeh in- dicates Analibla, which was otherwise called Daranalis. The Euphrates is here contract- ed between two mountains, named Capotes or, as the Armenians pronounce it, Kepouh. Arabracc, which is mentioned by the Byzan- tians, preserves the name in Arabkir. It must be observed that Camaches, a strong place by its situation, but which is not men- tioned before the times of the Lower Empire, ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 339 retains the name of Kamak. The last place on this frontier, and 'garrisoned by a legion, was Satala, in a position in every circum- stance conformable with that of Arzingan. CARI A, LYCIA, PAMPHYLIA, CILICI A. CARIA. These countries, which remain to be in- spected, make the southern and maritime circuit. Caria, which is adjacent to the sea on the western and southern sides, cannot be more distinctly separated from Lydia than by the course of the river Meander. The Cares ', and their language, were esteemed barbarous by the Greeks, who made establishments among them. They had inhabited isles of the yEgean Sea, and had extended even to the coast of Lydia, before the arrival of the Ionian colonies. The Leleges, obliged about the time of the Trojan war to quit a maritime canton of Troas, retired into Caria, where they possessed many cities. And that is alt that can be said concerning the more remote antiquity in Caria. 340 COMPENDIUM OF Before speaking of Miletus, Mount Latmus must be mentioned, the scene of the fable of Endymiorf, and which rises immediately from an opening of the sea. Miletus, which was situated towards the entrance of this little gulf, made the most southern of the Ionian cities: it was distinguished above all other Greek cities by the number of its colonies, which peopled the shores of the Propontis and Euxine, as far as the Cimmerian Bosphorus. It may be thought extraordinary that the ac- tual state of a city, once so illustrious, should be unknown ; for it is an erroneous opinion that a place named Palatsa represents it. It may be added, to the honour of Miletus, that Thales, who laid the foundations of philoso- phy among the Greeks, to whom the sciences owed their nurture, was one of its citizens. The situation of lassns, at the head of a gulf which was thence called lassius Sinus,, is re- cognised in that of Assem Kalasi: Myndus is still a place named Mindes. Crossing a narrow space of country which separates this gulf from another which succeeds, we find Halicarnassus, a city of Greek foundation, which became the residence of the kings of Caria; and which was ornamented with a superb tomb, erected by Artemisia to king ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 341 Mausolus, her husband. The birth of Hero- dotus, the most ancient of the Greek histo- rians, and the defence made by Halicarnassus when besieged by Alexander, are circum- stances which contribute to the fame of this city*. On the spot that it occupies is a castle, named Bodroun, which appears to have been erected by the knights of Malta, whose possessions extended on the coast's of the con- tinent, as well as to the adjacent isles. At the opening of a gulf, which from a city named Ceramus, new Keramo, was called Ceramicus, and near a long-projected pro- montory named Triopium, now Cape Crio, was the city of Cnidus, distinguished heretofore for the devotion rendered to Venus, and now exhibiting but a mass of ruins. This canton of Caria having been occupied by Dorians, was named Doris; and the sea there forms a gulf which was called Do.-idis Sinus. The last of the maritime cities of Caria that shall be mentioned here is Caunus, which is thought to be the place named Kaiguez, not far dis- tant from the mouth of a river called Calbis; * The author has omitted the mention of Smyrna as the natal city of Homer, diid Halicarnassus as that of the famous philologist and antiquary Dionysiue. 342 COMPENDIUM OF this city was so remarkable for the insalubrity of the air, that it was said hyperbolically that the dead walked in it. The coast whereon it was seated was called Per Adana preserves its name and position on 2 A 2 356 COMPENDIUM OF the river Sarus, or Seihoun, as it is now call- ed. This river, after opening to itself a pass- age through Mount Taurus, and forming thereby the famous defile known under the name of PylXi$ t cwitas. 358 COMPENDIUM OF Kenisat-asoud, or the Black Church, now oc- cupies this site; which retained its ancient de- fences when the Khalif Haroun Al-Rashid fortified it. Epiphania may be applied to a place named Surfendkar. As to Baite, on the sea, it is sufficiently evident in Paias. The torrent named Carsus is found in the name of Mahersi, or Ma-kersi ; and the traveller has only to cross it to find himself enclosed be- ween Mount Amanus and the sea. It is here that Cilicia terminates; this passage being called Syri< Pylte> or the Gates of Syria. It concludes also our description of the first part of Asia; which, as well from the extent of the subject, as from the importance and celebrity of the objects that are contained in it, could not be treated with more brevity. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 359 II. ARMENIA, COLCHIS, I B E R I A, A L B A N I A. ARMENIA. ARMENIA extends from the Euphrates eastward to the place where the Kur and Aras unite their streams, not far from their mouth. It is contiguous on the north to the three countries assembled in this chapter, and which fill all the interval between the Euxine and Caspian Seas. Towards the south it is bounded by Mesopotamia, Assyria, and Media. It is a country much diversified with mountains and plains. The Euphrates and Tigris have here their sources; and the Aras traverses the principal part of the 360 COMPENDIUM OF country from west to cast. We have seen Armenia not bounded by the Euphrates, but extending westward of that river, in Cappa- docia, under the name of Armenia minor, by distinction from the Armenia proper (also called major} which constitutes our present object. The fables published by the Greeks concerning the origin of tiiis nation, and the name of the country, merit not the least con- sideration. Armenia appears to have been successively subjected to the great monar- chies of the East: to that of the Medes after the Assyrian domination; and then governed by Sarraps under the kings of Persia. The Seleucides reigned here till the defeat of Antiochus the Great by the Romans. The governors who commanded in Armenia then rendered themselves independent. But this stat.e fluctuating between two potent empires, and alternately ruled by the Romans and the Parthians, was considered by the latter as the portion for the cadet of the house of the Arsacides. It was the same under the second empire of the Persians : and the part confining on this empire was called Pcrsarmenia. To enter upon the detail of the country, we must follow the route which travellers ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 361 furnish, and depart from the position of Arz- roum. It is known to the Byzantines only under the name of Arze ; to which is added the surname of Roum, denoting a place in the Greek empire: and they must be very igno- rant of the subject in general who write this name Erzeron, as it appears in the maps. It is known that one of the streams that contri- butes to the Euphrates, runs by this city: a little below which, a place called Elegia dis- covers itself, in the name of Ilija, denoting hot baths. We believe that the name of Gijmnias, which occurs in the retreat of the ten thousand, is found in that of Gennis. But a considerable place on the frontier of the Lower Empire, named Theodosiopolis, is now called Hassan-cala, and otherwise Cali-cala, or the Beautiful Castle. The Araxes, or Aras, is in this place but a rivulet; and the name of Phatiane^ which the Byzantines be- stow on a canton traversed by the Aras at its entrance in Armenia, subsists in that of Pasiani, or Pasin, as the Turks call it. Thus we are not surprised to find in Xenophon that the Greeks passed the Aras under the name of Pliasis. It is proper here to remark that Armenia is separated from Colchis by the river Acampsis, which is said to rush into 362 COMPENDIUM OF the sea with such impetuosity, as to forbid all approaches to the shore. It is named Boas towards its source, which it has among the mountains inhabited by the Tzani, whose name was Sanni, according to the most ancient notice of this nation. The situation of Ispira on this river indicates that of Hispi- ratisy which Strabo speaks of as containing mines of gold. Adranutzium, a frontier place, as it is mentioned in the Byzantines, is found in Ardanouji: and a canton named Tahoskari accords in local circumstances with Taochi, in the return of the ten thousand. We now revert to the course of the Aras. It receives on the left shore a river which conies from an ancient city, whose present name of Anisi refers to that of Abnicum of the Byzantine historians. As to the name of this river, which is Harpasou, it scarcely differs from the Harpasus that we find in Xenophon, immediately after the passage of the Phasis, which we have remarked to be the Aras. This Harpasus of Xenophon, after having passed by Kars, is joined by another river, which more precisely retains the name of Harpasou. A canton in the north of Armenia, named Chorze?ie, owed its name ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 363 apparently to this city of Kars; and we find a city named Chorsa in Ptolemy. Descend- ing the Aras a little, we encounter Armavria, or Armavir, as the Armenians pronounce it; which, in their tradition, is an ancient royal city. But it is stjll lower, and in a bend of the river, that the Armenian city most distin- guished in history existed under the name of Art ax at a, which it received from king Arta- xias. This city is no longer in being, but its site is known. This must be distinguished from Tibium, mentioned in the history of the Lower Empire, and which is now pronounced by the Armenians Tevin. If the tradition of the country is to be credited, another royal city, to which the king Valarsaces, brother to the second of the Parthian Arsacides, had given the name of Valarsapat, existed in the place where the patriarchal church of Eksmia- zin is now found. The population of these places has been exhausted to supply Eri van, now the predominant city in their neighbour- hood Naksivan is a city distinguished in Armenia, by the opinion of its being construct- ed soon after the deluge; and we find Naxuana in Ptolemy. The country here ex- tends in plains more than in any other part; and the Aras, towards the end of its course, 364 COMPENDIUM OF separates it from the Media called Atropa- tene. We proceed now to describe the parts which extend to Mesopotamia and Assyria. To the Euphrates, which has been already mentioned as having its origin near Arz- roum, is added another branch, whose sources, called in the country Bing-gheul, or the Thousand Fountains, form a river which appears to have been that named Lycus. The river, of which the union of these two streams makes the commencement's particu- larly called Frat. But there is still another Euphrates, which, having its fountains more remote, becomes more considerable than the preceding at its junction. This Euphrates is that which, precisely under this name, the ten thousand passed in returning; and the same that Corbulo, charged with the conduct of the war in Armenia under Nero, makes issue from a district called Caranites, according to the report of Pliny. There are circum- stances that seem to authorise the application to it of the name Arsanias, which another river decidedly claims. This is what the Turks name Morad-siai, which signifies the Water of Desire, Ptolemy recognises a two- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 365 fold Euphrates, concerning which modern literati manifest an embarrassment which a further knowledge of the country will remove. The mountain whence the second Euphrates issues is called Abus, or Abas: and a city named Sigua, at the foot of this mountain, corresponds with the position of a place named Bayezid. That of Diadine, which is lower, appears to find its name in Daudyana. The Mauro-castrum under the Lower Empire is evidently Malaz-kerd, because the signifi- cation is the same. Moxoene forms a parti- cular canton among many which Dioclesian acquired by cession of the king of Persia, and which is recognised in the name of Moush. The river which traverses it appears to be the Tdeboas, which the ten thousand met with between the sources of the Tigris and their passage of the Euphrates. The space com- prised between these two Euphrates, retains its name of Acilisem in that of Ekilis. Between this Euphrates and Mount Taurus is a great country, whose name of Sonhcne is preserved in that of Zoph. A river named Arsanias, now Arsen, crosses this country, to discharge itself into the Euphrates, after hav- ing passed Arsamosata, a considerable place, 366 COMPENDIUM OF whose name is preserved under the form of Simsat, or Shimshat. A little below, and at a place of the same name with the Elcgia, or Ilija, by Arz-roum, the Euphrates pierces the chain of Mount Taurus; and this place is now called the Pass of Nushar. A fortress of this country above Simsat, called Kar-birt, is Charpote in the Byzantine authors. Anzita, which gives the name to a canton, appears to be the same with a place called Ansga; and the fortress known by the name of Ardis seems to indicate the position ofArtagi-certa, the same probably with Artagera, mentioned particularly on the occasion of a mortal wound which Caius, one of the nephews of Augustus, received there. Balisbiga, the position of which, given in the neighbour- hood of tire Euphrates, takes in consequence that of the fortress of Palou, or Pali, is the residence of a bey or governor. On approach- ing Amid, we find Argana under the ancient name. Amida was not known, at least under this name, till the fourth century. From changes that took place about that time in the distribution of provinces, effacing even the primitive limits of countries, it happened that Amida was made the metropolis of a province of Mesopotamia. Constatitius, ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 36? putting it in a state to cover this frontier of the empire, gave it the name of Constantia, which it has not retained : for that of Amid has remained; and its walls, constructed with black stones, have caused it to be called Kara Amid ; although it is more commonly denomi- nated Diar-Bekir, the name of its district. But we must not omit to remark that men- tion is made of a royal city of Sophene by Strabo, under the name of Carcathio- certa; and the city of this name was situated on the Tigris, according to Pliny; whence arises a strong presumption that it is Amid which is thus spoken of under a former name, which expresses in its termination a place of defence. And this having been a barrier to the Greek empire, has under that of the Turks become the residence of a Beglerbeg. The origin of the Tigris, which has been cited on the subject of the position of Amid, or Diar-Bekir, is a subject of discussion. When we read in antiquity that the Tigris runs so near the Arsanias that these rivers almost mix their waters, it is only to be under- stood of the branch which passes the city just named. Other rivers which join this below Amid are equally taken for the Tigris ; but it 368 COMPENDIUM OF may be said that the peculiar Tigris of Pliny is that distinguished by the name of Nym- phteus ; and by that of Basilinfa, or Barema, in the oriental geography. On examining with attention the route of Xenophon, it will be found that the source of the Tigris which he met with, ought to be referred to this last river. It crosses two or more lakes; and that named Thospitis was so called from a town named Thospia, which appearing afterwards under the name of Arzaniorum oppidum, com- municated that of Arzanene to a canton ; and it still subsists in the name of Erzen. A place mentioned in the notice of the empire under the name of Cepha, preserves this name in the form of Hesn-keif, on the borders of the Ti- gris, which nearly environs it by a remarkable involution. It is plainly to be seen that such a denomination as that of Martyropolis on the Nymphaus could not have had being till the time of the Lower Empire; and this city is now called Miafarekin. The mountainous chain which covers towards the north the sources of these several streams of the Tigris, appears to be the Xiphatcs of the ancients, notwithstanding that the circumstances of Ptolemy's report do not justify this opinion. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 369 Tigranocerta, although the prosperity of Tigranes ,its founder was of short duration, appears to have preserved after him the rank of a great city. It could not be far removed from the Tigris, since its distance from Nisibis in Mesopotamia is but thirty-seven miles. A very considerable river, named Nicephorius. flowed under its ramparts; and when we see the Greeks in Xenophon, after having cleared the Carducian mountains, and before arriving at the fountain of the Tigris, passing a river, which in the country was named Centrites, there can be no doubt that this river has something common in its course with that which has the Greek name] of Nicephorius. It ap- pears at present under the name of Khabour; and a city named Sered, towards the lower part of its course, may represent Tigranocerta. This southern part of Armenia would termi- nate the description of the country, if it were not judged expedient to comprise within these limits the great lake which has the name of Arsissa in Ptolemy. It was on its northern side embellished with cities, which were bet- ter known to the Byzantine writers than they had been before : Chaliat, or Aklat, Arzes, or Argish, and Perkri. The city under the name of Artemita, in Ptolemy, appears to b^ VOL. r. 2 B 370 COMPENDIUM OF that of Van. If Armenian history be worthy of credit, it owed its foundation to Semiramis, and it should in consequence have borne the name of Semiramocerta ; as, among the Arme- nians, Vani signifies a strong hold. Although it be common to call this lake by the modern name of the city, there may be also remark- ed an analogy between the name which Pto- lemy furnishes and that of Arzes, or Argish. This canton of Armenia is called Vaspura- kan, a name that appears to be employed by the Byzantian writers. COLCHIS. Colchis, which the fable of the Golden Fleece, and the expedition of Jason and the Argonauts, have rendered famous in remote antiquity, borders the head of the Euxine Sea: being bounded on the east by Iberia, and covered by Caucasus towards the north. In the time of the Lower Empire the same country was called Lazica ; and the name of Colchi appears to have been replaced by that of the Lazi, which anteriorly was only proper to a particular nation, comprised in the limits ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 3?1 of what is now named Guria, on the southern bank of the Faz. That which is now known under the name of Mingrel, or Odisci, on the Black Sea, from the mouth of the Phasis a- scending towards the north, is only a part of Colchis, as is that more inland towards the frontier of Georgia, and called Imeriti. Pha- sis bears now, with the name of Fasz, that of Rione, which comes from a branch of this river, called Rheon by the writers of the Lower Empire, and which unites with the Fasz about fifty miles above its mouth. The writers of a higher antiquity, to whom the Rheon does not appear to be known (although the Rhoas mentioned by Pliny may refer to it), take the right or southern branch peculiarly for the Pha- sis; as we see in Strabo, when he says that, in penetrating to Iberia, the Phasis must b'e passed more than a hundred times above Sa- rapana; the position of which Shorabani on the same river preserves. Positive intelli- gence of the country corrects an error in the ancient geography on the subject of this river, which is there represented as corning from the south before taking its course towards the west, like the Acainsis in the preceding sec- tion. Colchis is watered by a great number of rivers, whereof mention is made in the an- 2 B 9. 372 COMPENDIUM OF cient monuments, but which are of too small importance to obtain notice here. To enter upon some detail of positions, we must first speak of a city of Greek foundation, as having existed under the name of Phasis, at the mouth of the river of the same name. On this river too, at some distance from the sea, Ma had been known to the Argonauts. But the principal city of Colchis, and the na- tive place of Medea, was Cyta, now Cotatis, on the Rheon, a little above its junction with the other branch of the river. We have al- ready mentioned Sarapana, which was a for- tress in the interior country. Scanda, among the Lazi, preserves the same name. There is no mention of Archaopolis till the reign of Justinian ; yet as the principal place of the Lazi, and which defended itself against the Persians, it may be interesting to remark, that its position accords with that which in Min- grel is distinguished as an asylum of the princes of the country, under the name of Ruki. On the shore of the sea, Dioscurias, also named Sebastopolis, was in the earliest age the port most frequented in Colchis by distant as well as neighbouring nations, "speaking differ- ent languages; a circumstance that still di- -tinguishes Iskuriah, whose iKimc is only a dr- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. S?S pravation of the ancient denomination. The last place of the country was Pitytis, the ac- cusative whereof, or Pityunta, has made the modern denomination of Pitchinda: and, a little further, a passage contracted between the sea and a mountain was closed by a re- trenchment called Validus Murus, or the Strong Wall; and this defile is still called Der- bend, which has a correspondent significa- tion. The name Dandars, of an elevated place at some distance from the sea, between Iskuriah and Pitchinda, indicates a canton of a particular people named Dandari in anti- quity. Among many nations distinguished be- tween themselves, it is remarked that the Abasci, now beyond the limits of Mingrel to- wards Pitchinda, appear heretofore about the centre of Colchis. In Caucasus the Suani, a powerful nation, were on the confines of Colchis, and the country which they occupied is still called Suaneti, which appears to be the ethnic of the nation. Many gorges of Mount Cauca- sus retan vetiges of retrenchments by which they were closed. Scymnia was a canton, whose name is though to be found in Letskoumi, be- ween Mingrel and Jmeriti. On the common limits of Iberia, Armenia, and Colchis, the 374 COMPENDIUM OF Moschi, portioned between these three regions, caused the name of Moschia to be given to the country which they oocupied, whose moun- tains covering the sources of the Euphrates communicate with the chains that reign through Pontus and the less Armenia. IBERIA. It holds the middle in the space that ex- tends from the Euxine to the Caspian Sea. Mountains detached from the ridge of Cauca- sus, by which it is covered towards the north, embrace it on one side towards Colchis, and on the other towards Albania; and thus in- terrupt the communication between the two seas. Its name of Iberia seems to be now confined to the part bordering on Colchis, which, as we have observed, is called Imeriti, by the change of a letter, according to the modern practice of the Levantine Greeks; while the name of Georgia has prevailed over far the greater part of the country. A great river called Cyrus, issuing from the frontier of Armenia, traverses all this country to the limits of Albania; and, after having received the Araxes, discharges itself into the Caspian Sea by two mouths, which retain the name of ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY, S?5 Kur. Iberia was not subjected to the Medes or Persians; nor could it have been well known in the west before the Roman arms, under the conduct of Pompey, penetrated through Albania, to the Caspian Sea, or till the affairs of Armenia occasioned discord with the kings of Iberia. In a narrow pass, at the entrance of the country, where the Cyrus receives another river named Aragus, were two cities at no great distance from each other; Harmozica on the greater river, and Semnara on the less; and it may be presumed that these places were iii the neighbourhood of Alkalzike, the capital of a government on this frontier of the Turkish empire. We should be glad to dis- cover the position of Zalissa, which is men- tioned by Ptolemy as the capital of Iberia. That which is commonly called Teflis, is Tblisi in the country, and denoting mineral fountains; and it is observed that the name of Tepliz is common to similar places in coun- tries where the Slavonian language has pre- vailed. On the frontier of Colchis, a place called Ideessa had borne the name of Phrixus, which, according to Greek fables, was ante- cedent to the arrival of the Argonauts in the 376 COMPENDIUM OF country. In the remotest part of Iberia, to- wards the north, is a narrow passage through the mountains, called Pyltf Caucasia*, which was closed with a gate, and defended by a fortress named Cumania : and the bed of a torrent traversed this defile; as several torrents, descending from the mountains, are united to pierce the gorge called Tatar, or Tartar Topa, in the last of the ridges of Caucasus, and are discharged into the Caspian Sea, under the name of the river Terki. A vast country, con- sisting of plains, then stretches from these mountains as far as the Palus Mreotis; and it was to shut the entrance of Iberia against the Sarmatian nations assembled in these plains, that this passage was fortified. Under the Lower Empire these nations, among whom we distinguish the Sabiri, are called Huns. In the time of Justinian, the fortress was in the possession of a Hunnic prince, and it is found cited in an Armenian manuscript under the name of Hounora-Kert. A L B A N I A. It extends from Iberia eastward along the Caspian Sea to the Cyrus, which appears to ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 377 separate it from Media Atropatenaj and its limits remount this river to a stream, which it receives towards the frontier of Iberia, called Aldzon, and which has not changed its name. The country was divided among many na- tions, which Pompey found united under a king. The people inhabiting Albania, less inclined to agriculture than those of Iberia, were occupied principally in the feeding of cattle. The mountains which cover this country are called Daghestan*, from terms in use in the Turkish language: and as to the national name, or that of Lesghi, there is men- tion in antiquity of the Leges, or Legtf, as a Scythian people of Caucasus, near the sea, and contiguous to Albania. The southern part, adjacent to the Kur, forms at present a province called Shirvan. According to Pliny, the principal city of Albania was Cabaiaca, which name is found in that of Kablas-var, on a river named Samura: and as this is the greatest in the centre of the country, it may represent the Albanusflumus of Ptolemy. A maritime city, * Dagh signifies a mountain, and stan a country, or re- gion, in the Persian language. COMPENDIUM OF under the name of Albana, might be repre- sented by Niasabad, if a position more north- ern than the river, according to Ptolemy, did not suit better with that of Der-bend. If a maritime city be sought for distant towards the south, to correspond with that of Getara in Ptolemy, Baku will be found to agree in the local circumstances, being a place remark- able for the springs of naphtha or bitumen in its environs. Between the name ofJlla?nechta, which we read in Ptolemy, and that of Sha- maki, the capital of Shirvan, there is only that degree of difference which induces a suspicion of an error of the copyist. The object most remarkable in Albania is a defile between a promontory of Caucasus and the sea; the passage of which is closed by the interposition of a city, named by the Persians Der-bend; by the Turks, Demir-capi, or the Gate of Iron; and, by the Arabs, Bab-al-Abuab, or the Gate of Gates. This situation suits the application of the name of AlbanLr Pyltf-, or the Gates of Albania. Adjacent as they are to the Caspian Sea, the name of Caspue Pi/Le would appear more proper to these than to the gates of Iberia before mentioned, to which the Romans ^nevertheless, who during the war in Armenia, under Corbulo, had prepared ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 379 maps of the country, applied this name of Caspian. But a defile conducting, according to Strabo, from Albania into Iberia, and which must be the Albania Pylte that we see in Ptolemy, at a distance from the sea, is a topical circumstance at this day well known ; there being a similar passage through the Daghestan into the Kaketi of Georgia, and named in the country Tup Karagan. III. SYRIA ET PAL^ESTINA, MESOPOTAMIA, SYRIA. AMONG the countries of Asia, those which we proceed to describe are the most worthy to be known. The Syrian nation was not bounded by the limits which comprise Syria, but extended beyond the Euphrates in Mesopotamia; and we have also remarked, in treating of Cappadocia, that the people who occupied it, as far as the Euxine, were reputed of Syrian origin. Syria extends along the sea from the frontier of Cilicia, and, comprehend- ing Palestine, touches the limits of Egypt. Mount Taurus covers it towards the north; and to the course of the Euphrates, on the side of the east, succeeds an indifmite canton of ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 381 the desert Arabia; which, turning to the south, stretches into Arabia Petraea. The Amanus mons, detached from Taurus, extends a ridge to the mouth of the Orontes; and be- tween the course of this river and the sea we find a continuity of mountains, which in divers places dividing into numerous ramifications, extend to the northern parts of Palestine. Syria is in other places composed of plains, which become more vast as they extend to- wards the Desert. In this space, the Orontes is the only considerable river; and, after hav- ing directed its course northward as far as Antioch, it is reflected south, and soon after discharged into the sea. Besides its name, which is not yet obsolete in the country, it is called el Asi, or the reversed; alluding to the contrariety of its course to that of the Eu- phrates, Tigris, and many other rivers of the east: and this name of el Asi seems to have affinity with that of Axius, which we find appropriated to the river that passes by Apamea, which is the Orontes itself. But it is more reasonable to believe that the name of the principal river of Macedon should be applied to the river which had the same advantage in Syria; since under the Mace- dpnian domination it was the practice to 352 COMPENDIUM OF transpose Macedonian names to corresponding rivers and cities in the conquered countries. We shall not here mention the Jordan, as it peculiarly appertains to Palestine. In the dismemberment which the empire of Alexander suffered after the death of this con- queror, Seleucus Nicator, having become the most powerful of princes among whom this empire was portioned, possessed the great division of it, extending from the fiLgean. Sea to India. But the insurrection of the Par- thians, which happened under Antiochus II. grandson of Seleucus, deprived the successors of that prince of the eastern provinces; and Antiochus III. in the war that he had with the Romans, lost that part of Asia which was situated beyond Mount Taurus, with regard to Syria. Great divisions in the family of the Seleucides having at length extremely enfeebled tbis power, Tigranes, king of Armenia, took possession of Syria; and, when constrained by Pompey to confine himself within his proper limits, his conquest became a province of the Roman empire. A situation bordering upon the Parthian empire, and also upon the second empire of the Persians, must have made the defence of this province an object ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 883 of the greatest importance. Syria constituted by much the greatest part of that Dicecese (for so the great departments established be- fore the end of the fourth century were named) called Oriens, comprising Palestine, a district of Mesopotamia, the province of Cilicia, and the isle of Cyprus. By a division of primitive provinces, there appear five in the limits of Syria: two Syrias, Prima, and Secun- da or Saint aris ; two Pho3nicias, one properly so called, and the other surnamed Libani, by the extension of the anterior limits of Phcznice; and finally, the Euphratensis. In the sacred writings Syria is called Aram. The Arabs now give it the name of Sham, which in their language signifies the left, its situation being such on facing the east. To enter into a detailed description of the country, we shall depart from the sea at the limits of Cilicia, and, ascending the Orontes to Damascus, re- turn thence to visit the parts watered by the Euphrates. The coast of Phoenicia is reserved for a particular object, with which the isle of Cyprus will naturally connect itself. The first position that occurs is Alexandria, surnamed Cata Isson, or near Issus, at the head of the bay called Issicus, well known to 384 COMPENDIUM OF be that of Alexandretta, or, as the Syrians caJj it, Scanderona. Rhosus, on the same shore, also retains its name. On the declivity of the mountains, not far distant from the shore, Pagr<, on the route which conducts to Antioch, is Bagras. Antiochia, the residence of the kings of Syria, and founded by Seleucus Nicator, was one of the most potent cities of the east. It was called Theopolis, or the Divine City, when Christianity became the predominant religion : and it may be remark- ed that, in the bosom of this city, the name of Christiani first began to distinguish those who made profession of this faith. It pre- serves its name among the Arabs under the form of Antakia, but is almost depopulated; though the strong walls which environ it have resisted the ravages of time, as well as the calamities to which the city has been subject- ed. These walls border the left shore of the Orontes, tending towards its mouth; and, on the other, ascend the heights by which the modern city is commanded. To distinguish it from many other places of the same name, it was surnamed Epi Daphne, or near Daphne. This Daphne was four or live miles lower down, in a place which groves of laurel and cypress, and cool fountains, rendered delight- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 385 ful ; and which is now called Beit el Ma, or the House of Water * Seleucictj on the sea, near the mouth of the Orontes, was also a work of Seleucus Nicator; and, from its situation at the foot of a moun- tain named Pierius, was surnamed Pieria : but it was more distinguished for giving the name of Seleucis to a part of Syria, extended on the Orontes in ascending. The site of this city is known under the altered name of Su- veidia. On the opposite side of the Orontes is mount Casing from whose summit it was said, by an extravagant hyperbole, that both * This is among the places, by comparison with which Milton illustrates his Paradise : Not that fair field Of Enna, where Proserpine, gathering flow'rs, Herself a fairer flow'r, by gloomy Dis Was gather'd, which cost Ceres all that pain To seek her through the world ; nor that sweet grove Of DAPHNE, by ORONTES, and th' inspir'd Castalian spring; might with this paradise Of Eden strive : nor that Nyseian isle Girt with the river Triton, where old Cham, Whom gentiles Aminon call, and Libyan Jove, Hid Amalthea, and her florid son Young Bacchus, from his stepdame Rhea's eyes. VOL. I. 2 C 386 COMPENDIUM OF the morning's dawn, and the evening's twi- light, might at the same time be seen. Seleuco-belus is a position on the Orontes ; and its present name is Shagr. Apamea, situ- ated between the Orontes and a lake, holding a place among the principal cities of this country, assumed the rank of metropolis of the second Syria. It was constructed by Se- leucus Nicator, who entertained his elephants there, the number of which was said to amount to five hundred. This position has been erroneously taken for that of Hamah; the name of Apamea being still extant in Far- nieh, attended with identical circumstances of situation. The name Marsyas, of a river, seems communicated to an adjacent castle, which is called Berzieh, although this place appears to have borne the name of Lysias. Thelmenissus has changed its name to Sermin; but the identical position of Marra is not known by any modern name. Continuing to ascend the Orontes, we find Larissa in Shi- 2ar> and Epiphania, or the Illustrious in Greek, in Hamah j it having reassumed its primitive Syrian name of Hamath, in confor- mity to the practice of many cities whosenames had been rhan.aed by the conqueror. We ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 387 may be flowed to remark here, that Abul- feda, the author of a body of Oriental Geo- graphy, reigned in this city, with the title of Sultan, in the fourteenth century. > Immediately above Hamah, on the Orontes likewise, the position of Are 'thus a accords with that of a place named Restan. Emesa, which ha4 a famous temple of Elagabalus, or the Sun, retains its name in the form of Hems, at no great distance from the Orontes on the right, Laodicea, surnamed Libani, by di- stinction from another Laodicea of Syria, on the sea, occupied the position of a place called loushiah. labrnda preserves the name Ja- brud ; and another place, farther distant from the river, indicates, in the name of Kara, the position of Carrg. We are thus conducted to Damascus^ whose name is pronounced De- mesk in the country. This city, which does not yield in celebrity to any in Asia, was the metropolis of the Phoenicia of Libanus. The charms of its situation in a fertile and irrigu- ous valley, famous among the Orientals under the name of Goutah Demesk (the orchard of Damascus), are documents of the high anti- quity of this city, as they have always occa- sioned it to revive after calamities that had 2 C 2 388 COMPENDIUM OF nearly annihilated it at different periods. A river, named by the Greeks ^Chrysorrhoas, or the Current of Gold, otherwise Bar dine, whence the modern name of Baradi is deriv- ed, divides in many channels, which stream through the city as well as in the environs. Above Damascus, Abila, surnamed Lysania, or of Lysanias, a governor of that name, is now called Nebi Abel, or the town of the Prophet Abel, after the immediate son of the parent of humankind. At the bottom of an adjacent valley, Heliopolis* preserves, under its primitive name of Baalbek, a magnificent temple dedicated to the divinity to which it owed its denomination, both in the Syriac and Greek. The valley is enclosed between two parallel ridges, which are Libanus and Anti- Lib anus ; the first having its exterior declivity towards the sea, while the second regards Da- mascus. And the, name of Aidon, given to this valley, denotes a hollow in the Greek. It is now named el Bekah; and this district, extending to the sources of the Oronte.s, was called Code-Syria^ or the concave Syria, from its local character. * From TjAj&f, W, and TTOAJ;, civitus. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. .889 We proceed now to survey the course of the Euphrates, beginning with that country which is distinguished by the name of Coma- gene, on the declivityof Taurus and Amanus, forming the northern extremity of Syria. It was governed by kings, who were thought to have been of the race of the Seleucides, before it was united to the empire under Vespasian. It is found afterwards confounded with the Euphratesian province, of which it made a part; being mentioned in the Oriental Geo- graphy under the name of Kamash. Samo- sata is its capital, situated advantageously on the Euphrates, at the apex of a great para- bola, by which this river, which hitherto ap- pears to direct its course to the Mediterra- nean, turns suddenly towards the east and south. This city is still known by the name of Semisat. Remounting the Euphrates, the strong places of Barsalium and Claudius ap- pear under the names of Bersel and Cloudieh. Apart from the river, Perre, Lacabena, and %apetra, are places known under the forms of Perrin, Lacaben, and Zabatra. Pendenissus, which an expedition of Cicero (during his go- vernment of Cilicia) seems to recommend to notice, appears to be a place known under the name of Behesni. Syco-basilisseSi situated 390 COMPENDIUM OF upon a Roman way, should be the same with Sochos, mentioned in the march of Darius to meet Alexander at Issus. The name of Doli- cke is preserved in that of Doluc, to a castle on a chain of mountains, which, detached from Amanus, is prolonged towards the Eu- phrates. The ancient name of Deba is recog- nised in the modern one of Ain Tab, a city of some Consideration. Zeugma* was the prin- cipal passage of the river, as its name evinces; and an ancient fortress by which it was com- manded, is called Roum-Cala, or the Roman Castle j to which we may add, that, on the op- posite shore, there is a place named zegme. The most considerable city in this part of Sy- ria, and which became metropolis of the Eu- phratesian, was Hieropolis-f, or the Sacred City, so called by the Macedonians, from its being the seat of the worship of Atergalis, a great Syrian goddess; but named by the Sy- rians Bambyce, or Mabog. Its name is writ^ ten Menbigz by the oriental geographers, and subsists in a place much degraded from its ancient lustre. Batmc was distinguished by the allurements of its situation, which caused * '/.c^yy.*, conjunct io, or the li Arabic verb /iass, to surprise: and was introduced by the crusard.s into Euro- pean languages. 39$ COMPENDIUM OF destroyed by Constantine. Berytus, among the number of the principal cities of Phoeni- cia (the termination being abscinded), is called Berut; and, beyond the river Tamyras or Nahr-Damnr, Porphyrion, which intercepts the passage between the foot of the mountain and the sea, is named Rumeile. The moun- tains of this part of Phoenicia are those which the Druses occupy, who are said to be de- scended from the crusards who took refuge here after the loss of Palestine. We arrive now at Sidon, which was distin- guished by a degree of power and opulence beyond the competition of any other city in Phoenicia, except Tyre. By use it is called Se'ide, although a place at some distance from the sea, towards the mountain, preserves pre- cisely the name of Sidon. Between this city and Tyre, Sarepta preserves its name in Sar- fond. A river which flows into the sea a little on this side of Tyre, after having run the whole length of a valley which we have men- tioned under the name of El Bekah, is called Casemieh towards its mouth, which signifies separation j but elsewhere Leitoni, or Lante: and there can be found no other river to \vhich that named Leontos can be so well re- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 399 ferred. There were two citiesof the name of Tyre, PaLz Tyrus, or the Antient, and Tyrus placed on an isle ; but the time of the transmigration is not well known. The ruins of the first furnished Alexander with materials for con- structing a mole or causey, which joined the, continent to the insulated city, and which time has rather consolidated than impaired. Tyre, which yielded to Sidon in antiquity, at least equalled it in renown ; and the famous purple dye contributed to the maintenance of its wealth. Its name in the oriental lan- guages is Sur. The Franks, who rendered themselves masters of this city, lost it again to- wards the end of the thirteenth century ; and it is now buried in its ruins. The Isle of Cyprus extends in length from a promontory in the east named Acamas, and now bearing the name of the Holy Epiphany, to another in the west called Dinaretum, now Cape Saint Andrew. The channel which se- parates the northern shore between these pro- montories from Cilicia, was called Aulon Cili- cius, or the Cilician Strait. The southern shore of the island is divided into two parts by .a point of land, whose name of Curias is changed into that of Gavata, otherwise Delia 400 COMPENDIUM OF Gatte. This island is not spacious enough to have large rivers: but it has many mountains; of which the most elevated and most centri- cal was named Olympus, and is now called Santa Croce. It is thought that its mines of brass or copper caused it to be called Cu- piw*, or rather that this metal owes the name which distinguishes it to that of the island. The Turks call Cyprus, Kibrisj the Arabs, Kubrous; and we should do well to abstain from the practice of writing it Chypref, which disguises the form of the name, and is only derived from the Italian mode of pro- nouncing the initial letter. This island had received Phoenician tribes, before Greek co- lonies posterior to the war of Troy came to establish themselves in it. Under the domi- nion of the kings of Persia it was portioned into particular principalities, to the number of nine. Ptolemy Soter, king of Egypt, con- quered it ; and it was in possession of a prince of the house of the Ptolemies when it was seized by the Romans. Although many KJia- lifs had endeavoured to become masters of it, it was not lost to the Greek empire till to- * KiTTfiC--, cujn'inn. \ The n-ulcr \\ill perceive tlial it is only thu French uf- thograpliy that is here alluded to. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 401 wards the end of the twelfth century ; and it has not been subjected to the Turks more than two ages. The principal city of Cyprus was Salami f, which, having been overwhelmed by an inun- dation of the sea, occasioned by an earth- quake, was re-established under the name of Cctnstantia, in the fourth century; and al- though it was depopulated towards the end of the seventh, by the transmigration of its inha- bitants, yet the name of Constanza remains to the site which it occupied. Pedtfus, or Pedio, the most considerable of the rivers of this is- land, had its mouth here. The place which has since become the principal in the island, and not far distant from tlie former capital, is Famagouste, or rather Amogoste, as the Cy- prian Greeks pronounce it, and derives this name from a sandy cape adjacent called Am- mocliostos*. There were two cities of the name of Paphos : the more ancient, which had received Venus when issuing from the foam of the sea; and a new one which has prevailed, preserving its name under the form of Bafo, or Bafa. We have three cities * From '/.ao.-, arena. VOL, I. 2 D 402 COMPENDIUM OF to cite in this interval between Salamis and Paphos : Citium, the native place of Zeno, author of the Stoic philosophy, and which is now called Chiti: Amalhus, a Phoenician ra- ther than a Greek city, but where Venus was not less honoured than at Paphos, and whose site is called Linmeson Antica: and lastly Curium, which is thought to have occupied the position of a place now named Piscopia. On the northern coast, a city called Arsinoe, among many of the same name in Cyprus, corresponds in local circumstances with a place named Poli. SoLe retains the name of Solia; Lapethusis Lapito ; and Chitrus, some- what retired from the sea, is Citria, or other- wise Paleo Chitro. Carpasia appears to have been a canton filling the eastern and most contracted extremity of-the island. The mo- dern capital is known commonly by the name of Nicosia, which comes from Lefcosia, an- cicntlv called Leant. Trimithus is recognised in the name Trimitusa, which appertains to a small village. And we think that we discover Id'ilium, as well bv the pleasantness of its si- tuation, as bv the analogous name of Dalin. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 403 PALEST I N A. Under this title we comprehend all the country extending south from the limits of Sy- ria, or properly the Coele-Syria, to Arabia Pe- trsea: and this space is bounded on the west by the sea called in Scripture the Great Sea, and confined by Arabia Deserta on the eastern side. Though the country is mountainous, it is not abundant in streams: we know of but one river that merits the appellation ; and this is the Jordanes, or Jordan, which rising from a mountain named Hermon, a branch of Anti- Libanus, falls into a lake named Genesareth, otherwise the Sea of Tiberias. Thence it issues again to water a spacious valley called Aulon, or Magnus Campus ; at the aperture of which it loses itself in a lake much more spacious than the preceding, named the Dead Sea, and the Salt Sea> in the sacred writings; Asphaltites Lacus, or the Bituminous Lake, in the Greek and Rormm authors; and Almo- tanah, or the Stinking, by the Ar^bs. And the Jordan is called by- these Nahr-el-Arden. Several torrents will occur on survey ins: the J O country in detail. 404 COMPENDIUM OF It is agreed that the name of PaLcstina is derived from the Philistines. For notwithstand- ing that the Hebrew people established them- selves in Canaan, the Philistines maintained possession of a maritime country, which ex- tended to the limits of Egypt. And there is rea- son to believe that it was the Syrians who, by a greater attachment to this people than to a nation originally foreign in the country, have given occasion to the extension of the name of Palagstine, which is found in history at the time of Herodotus, and which the Jewish writers have since adopted in the same extent. The people of Judah, transported to Babylon by Nabucodonosor, had obtained liberty from Cyrus to return to their native country; and the Jews, since this return, extending themselves, as well in what composed the kingdom of Israel as that of Judah, diffused the name of Judcca over the same space ; and this was the name of the kingdom possessed by Herod. But, in the enumeration of the provinces of the empire, it is recognised only by the name of Palsestine: and in the first years of the fifth century, this name was com- municated to throe provinces; first, second, and third. And because this last occupied Arabia Pcliva, we shall regard it as foreign to our })re>!'iit subject. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 405 This distinction is incompetent to the tho- rough knowledge of a country, which divides with some others the greatest celebrity in his- tory. A particular discussion however, more intricate than interesting, concerning the dif- ferent Canaanite people established in the country before the conquest of it by Joshua, is not requisite in a work of this nature. Nor can we delineate, but in a manner vague and general, the several tribes which compos- ed the Hebraic, or Israelitish people. All that country which was comprised be- tween the Dead Sea, the Great Sea, and the limits of Egypt, was destined to Judali. But Simeon also occupied a place in this extent, towards the country which the Philistines preserved, and on the confines of Idumea; Beersabee being of his portion. In such a distribution it can hardly be conceived that this tribe was of the ten who obeyed Samaria rather than Jerusalem. Benjamin $ tribe was contiguous to that of Judah, towards the north. Its limits embraced Jericho and Bethel; and, from Bethoron declining south towards Kiriath-jearim, must have compre- hended Jerusalem, in passing through the valley Ben-hinnon, which Sion bounds on 406 COMPENDIUM OF the south. The map will indicate these posi- tions, which are cited (though here out of place), the better to delineate the subject. Dan was placed at the same height towards the sea, in ascribing to it Accaron and Jamnia. The confines of these two tribes were common to that of Ephraim, which touched the Jordan, and extended on the sea to the torrent named Cana. The half tribe of Manasseh was contiguous to the tribe of Ephraim; which was bounded on the east by the Jordan, and on the west by the sea as far as Dora, at the foot of Mount Carmel, on the limits of Asher. Vv r e see it claiming the possession of Bethsan, although this part of the Jordan had fallen to Issachar, who occu- pied Jezrael, and whom the Tabor limited to- wards the north. This mount separated him from the tribe of Zabulon, whose extension on the lake of Genesareth may be disputed. The borders of this lake belonged to the tribe of Xaphla/i, which terminating the country towards the north, confined towards the west with Asher, whose portion bordered the sea from Mount Carmel to Sidon, in- cluding the city of Tyre, which was, notwith- standing, never subjected to his tribe. There remain to be recounted the tribes of -ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 40? Reuben and of Gad, and a half tribe of Manasseh, who obtained their lots on the east side of the Jordan. The first of these com- menced at the torrent of Arnon, on the limits of Moab; the second was adjacent, towards the north; and the third was prolonged on the eastern shore of lake Genesareth, and beyond that, to the extremity of the country possess- ed by the Israelites. It is well known that the posterity of Levi, reserved for the hier- archy, were invested with the government of several cities, interspersed throughout the territories of the other tribes, and were called Levites. The extinction of the kingdoms of Judah and Israel destroyed all traces of this division of country. After the return from captivity, and during the times of the second temple, we distinguish four principal countries; JucLca, Samaria, GaliLea on this side of the Jordan, and Pci\ca,> a denomination which denotes the country that is the subject of it to be be- yond this river. We find also the name of Judaaa appropriated specially to the greater part of the country, and to which the Jewish, nation owe their distinguishing appellation. Judaea Proper occupied the south, Galihea 408 COMPENDIUM OF the north, and Samaria filled the intermediate space. Different districts under the title of Toparchies, mentioned as belonging to Judasa, indicate its limits on the side of Samaria, be- tween the Jordan and the sea. A place named Ginaea, attributed to Galilasa, pressed on the other side of Samaria. In treating of the Peraea, we shall speak, of cantons separated from that which is more precisely so denominated; and withal, of a particular province distinguished by the name of Arabia. J U D yE A. The predominant city in this part, as in all the country, is Jerusalem, or Ilierosolyma; which, according to some authors, is the same with Salem, the residence of Melchisedec. It is sometimes called Jebus, for having been possessed by the Jebusites, a Canaanite people; from whom it was taken by David, who made it his residence. This is the Cadytis of Herodotus, who says that it was taken by Necos, king of Egypt; and \ve find, in the sacred writings, Nccho perform ing ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 409 acts of sovereignty in Jerusalem. Its site occupied several hills, of which the most ele- vated and most spacious was Sion, making the southern quarter of the city; which quarter a valley towards the north separated from another hill. On the eastern side rose a third elevation, called mount Moria, whereon was seated the temple; which a mosque, much revered by the Mohammedans, has supplant- ed. The length of the city, looking to the east, bordered a valley that is channeled through the bottom by a ravine, which affords a bed for a torrent called Ccdron. And if the reader be desirous of acquiring a more perfect knowledge of the ancient and actual state of Jerusalem, its different quarters, the extent of the city, and its temple, he may consult a particular dissertation on this subject by the author of the present work. We know that, destroyed by a king of Baby- lon, Jerusalem rose again from its ruins after the return from captivity. This city and its second temple received from Herod great em- bellishments, which subsisted only till its final destruction in the reign of \ r espasian. The insurrection of the Jews under Hadrian, fur- nished occasion for the building of a new city, altogether Roman, called jElia, from the 410 COMPENDIUM OF name of ^Eiius which Hadrian bore, with the surname of CapiLolina : and it is thence that Jerusalem is mentioned by the oriental geo- graphers under the name of Ilia. The princi- cipal alteration in its site consists in this point that Sion, which made the principal quarter of the more ancient city, was not comprised within the limits of the new one. This city bears among the Arabs the titles of Beitel- Makdes, and Kads-She-if; that is to say, the House of the Sanctuary, and the Holy, by way of excellence: and this last title is ex- pressed in the name of Cadytis, before men- tioned. When we see that, in the search made by Eusebins of Cesarea in Palestine, and St. Je- rome, inhabiting the same country in the fourth ceniury, but a very few of the multitude of places mentioned in the Scriptures could be found, one is tempted to smile at the pre- sumption of the publishers of those maps, wherein the number of positions seems to equal this multitude. It cannot be expected that this country, stiil more desolated than it then was, can furnish many satisfactory indi- cations of its ancient state. Besides, an epi- tome, as this is, will not admit so much detail ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 411 as the subject might require. An examina- tion of evidences, a collation of authorities necessary to ascertain the identity of posi- tions, can only have place in a special and appropriate work. It may be said, in general, however, that the places which be- long to the time of the second temple are much better known than those of the ante- rior ages. Of the toparchies, or chief places which we have said form a fence to Judcea on. the side of Samaria, are Acrabatem*^ whose name seems to indicate a country of moun- tains; Gop/Miiticiaj and Thamniiicia, ranged from the east to the west, between the Jordan and the sea. Gophna appears a place of considerable dignity north of Jerusalem, on the route of Neapolis and Samaria. Antipatris was so called by Herod, after his father, who was named Antipater; and this city is de- scribed as being seated at the descent of a mountainous country, on the border of a plain named Saronas, terminated by the sea. On the same shore, Apollonius is now a ruin- ated place named Arsuf, near the mouth of a torrent. And on traversing this coast towards the north, we find the issue of another torrent, 412 COMPENDIUM OF which has been mentioned as serving for the boundary to Ephraim's tribe, under the name of Cana-y or Arcindeneti, signifying the Reedy, and translated el-Kasab by the Arabs. On this shore a lagune, which in the country being called Moiet-el-Temsah, or the Water of the Crocodile, represents the Crocodilorum Lacus mentioned in antiquity. Tending towards the south, another torrent, which appears unknown till the time of the crusades, is found to precede the position of Joppe, through which the actual name of Jafa is derived, from Jappo its original form. The fable of Andromeda chained to a rock illus- trates this place in antiquity. This was the or- dinary place of debarkation for Jerusalem; but there now remains scarcely any thing more than the name of what was once a city. At the same height in the interior of the country, Lydda, which among the Greeks took the name of Diospolis, preserves, in some vestiges, the name of Lod. Kamla, or as it is common- ly called, llama, is the principal place in this canton: and a little nearer to Joppe, Jamnia, or, according to the oriental form, labne, not far from the sea, still preserves the name of Jebna, with the advantage of a port: and this. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 413 is the Iblin which we find in the history of the holy wars. Some idea may be acquired of the population of Judsea from Strabo, who reports that this place, joined with some others in its neighbourhood, could arm forty thousand men. We find, a little on this side, the bed of another torrent ; which having passed, and left the position just mentioned, we enter in- to the lands of the PhiUsliCi, or Philistines; who, occupying the maritime country to the limits of Egypt, had divided it into five satrapies, or signories. They were treated as Allophyli, or foreigners, by the Jews in the time of the second temple, notwithstanding that their possession of the country was anterior to that of the ancestors of the Jewish nation. Alien- ation from the worship of the true God pro- duced the distinction. We find Awtiis, or rather Asdod, under thr same name, at some distance from the sea; on the shore of which was an Azot paralios, or maritime, Ekron, or Accaron, preserves the first of these forms in its name. Gath, or Gefh, which took a place also among the satrapies, was more inland by its position given with regard to a city, which we do not find mentioned till after the ruin of the second 414 COMPENDIUM OF temple; but which, under the Greek name of Eleutheropolis, or the Free City, appears to have presided over a great district. It is now unknown. Ascalon and Gaza, the principal cities of the Philistines, completed the number of their satrapies. These cities were remarkable for their attachment to paganism. The first, in the vicinity of the sea, and a very important place, as it appears in the holy wars, preserves its name, although buried in ruins. It is known also by the history of these wars, -that a torrent, springing from the mountains in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, has its issue near Ascalon; and this torrent is crossed by the road that leads to Gaza. All this part adjacent to the sea, being a flat country, is designated by the generic term of Scplida. Gaza, razed by Alexander alter a siege, was at length re-established ; and it still subsists, with the same name, on the same site. The port formed a town at some dis- tance, and a small stream runs a little beyond it. jRaphia, remarkable for a great battle be- tween the kings of Syria and Egypt, is si ill a place named Re fall. In the time of the second temple, the south- ern part of Judaea was called 1) aromas t and ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 415 the name of Darom still appears. That of Iditmcea, passing the ancient limits of the country of Edom, was at the same time ex- tended to this part, which had been evacuated by the removal of the people of Judah to Babylon. We learn from St. Jerome, that the inhabitants of it in his time contrived their dwellings in caverns. The country on the borders of the lake Asphaltites is terminated by mountains, through which a passage is called Ascensus Acrabim, or the Ascent of the Scorpion. Among the places which are to be cited in this remote part of Judaea, Gcrara gave its name to the canton environing it; and from which Bcr-Sabee, signifying the Well of the Oath, being mentioned as making the southern boundary of the country ceded to the people of Israel, cannot be far distant. Arad was a city at the extremity of the tribe of Judah. But, in returning towards Jeru- salem, we find Hebron, a considerable place, to which a high antiquity was attributed under the primitive name of Kiriath-Ai'ba, or the city of Arba. The sepulchre of Abraham and his family has made this place respected to the present time. Its name among the Arabs is Cabr Ibrahim, or the Tomb of Abraham j and, in the history of the crusades, 416 COMPENDIUM OF St. Abraham is the name given to Hebron, Bethlehem, a small place where the Redeemer of the world was born, is only six miles from Jerusalem, towards the south. A place con- structed by Herod, in memory of a victory obtained over the Jews before arriving at the regal dignity, and which he embellished with a palace named Herodium, was a little farther from Jerusalem, and to the east withal. At the same distance, being marked at 60 stadia, but in an opposite direction, Emmaus, where Vespasian defeated the revolted Jews, was called Nicopolis. Turning towards Jericho, a plain adjacent to the Jordan, celebrated here- tofore for its fertility, and which produced a celebrated balm, succeeds a space sterile and mountainous between Jerusalem and this city, whose name in the Roman writers is Hicrichus, and in the Arabian geographers, Eriha. Engaddi, on the Dead Sea, but having its territory contiguous to that of Jericho, was not less fertile in palm trees. Masada, a for- tress elevated on a rock, was the last asylum which remained to the revolted Jews after the taking of Jerusalem. Zip/i is a canton between Hebron and the Dead Sea; to which succeeds a mountain of the same ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 41? name with the Carmel, more celebrated and better known on the Great Sea in Galilee. SAMARIA ET GALIL.EA. We know that Salmanazar, having trans- ported to Assyria the inhabitants of the kingdom of Israel, caused the country thus evacuated to be repeopled with colonies from his own dominions. Among these colonies we find some named Cutheans; but with their primitive seats we are unacquainted. It is also well known that these colonists adopted the religion of the country where they were established; and that they derived from Samaria, the capital of Israel, the name of Samaritans, which distinguished them from the Jews. Samaria owed its foundation to one of the successors of the first kings of Israel. But it had been destroyed by the Jews under one of their Asmonean princes, and re-edified by a governor of Syria, when Herod, fortifying and embellishing this city, gave it, in honour of Augustus, the name of Sebaste, which it preserves in its ruins. Sickem, which was the royal city of Israel be- fore Samaria, took afterwards the name of VOL, I, 2 E 418 COMPENDIUM OF Neapolis, which is altered only into the form of Nabolus. Two mountains, Garizim and Ebal, form a valley which encloses this city: and it was at the foot of the first that the Sa- maritans had their temple. But the city that took the pre-eminence of others was Ccesareai which, becoming the residence of the Roman governors, is called Cesarea of Palestine. This place, named anteriorly Turris Stratonis, was chosen by Herod for the site of a magnificent city and port; to which he gave a name re- ferring personally to Augustus, and common to many other cities. In the division of Palestine into three provinces, that whereof Cesarea remained metropolis, was the Jirst; and the see of Jerusalem was its suffragan, be- fore it was elevated to the patriarchal dignity. Though we find Cesarea subsisting at the time of the crusades, there is nothing of it now remaining but its name, and some ves- tiges of its walls and its port. . Samaria appears very much contracted in breadth, being bounded on the side of Gali- lee, as we already remarked, by the position of Giricca, which is still found under the name of Genim, not far from Sebaste, on the road towards the north. Carmel was at the same ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 419 time reputed within the limits of Galilee. This name of Galilee rarely occurs in the Scriptures of the Old Testament. But, from the manner in which the country is frequently mentioned afterwards, the goodness of its soil seems to give it the pre-eminence over the other parts of Palestine, with the advantage of a population proportionate to a greater fecundity. There was a distinction made be- tween Galilee inferior, adjacent to Samaria, and the superior towards the north, on the frontier of Phoenicia ; which last, less occu- pied by Jews than the lower division, was called Galileo, Gentium, the Galilee of the Gentiles, or foreign nations. At the entrance to this country is a great plain, to which the name and the place of Jesrail, which was a royal city in Israel situa- ted on the right of the plain, give at this day the name of Esdrelon. On the other side, in tending towards Carmel, the place that a Ro- man legion occupied, under the name of Legio, is found in that of Legune. And we coukl wish to be as well assured of the posi- tion of Mageddo, situated on the same plain, where Josias of Judah was killed in a battle with Necos king of Egypt. The Carmelus 2 E 2 420 COMPENDIUM OF vw?is bordered the shore of the sea to the west and north; and the respect of the Jews for this mountain was communicated also to the Pagans. It is fertile and woody ; and its pastures feed horses of a race highly esteemed, and which are maintained by an Emir, or Arabian prince, long established in this canton. Several maritime cities are still recognised under Mount Carmel. Dora, whose modern name is Tartoura, and the position of a place named Atlik, or Castle Pilgrim, appears to have been that which, from the sycamores that abound in its environs, was named Sijca- minos. A place named Hepha, now Caipha, opposite to the position of Acre, appeared under the name of Porphijrion* in a time when the strand of the sea furnished a species of shell-fish yielding the famous purple dye, but which seems now to be unknown. The torrent of Kison sprang from the south sid^ of Tabor, and, augmented by some brooks which traverse the plain of Esdrelon, is re- ceived on the flank of Carmel into a gulf which the sea forms between this mountain and the point of Acre. The same gulf also receives the little river 7&7//y, calltl by the pur/mra. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 421 Arabs Nahr Halou, and famous in antiquity for affording a sand proper for the manufac- ture of glass. A co, or Aeon, took the name of Ptolemais under the Ptolemies, many of whom possessed Coele- Syria. But although this new name be employed by the Greek and Roman authors, they also use the primitive denomination of Ace. No place was more disputed by the crusaders and the Mussulman princes than this of Acre till towards the end of the thirteenth century; it being then de- stroyed, that it might no longer serve the Franks as a key to Palestine. Being situated on a point advanced in the sea, commerce has given occasion to some habitations among its ruins. To conclude this notice of the coast as far as Tyre, the site of Ecdippa, or Aczib, preserves in a very small place the name of Zib; beyond which the passage of a steep mountain that overlooks the sea, was called Scala Tyriorum, or the Ladder of the Tyrians. Advancing into the country, nearly east of Acre, we find that Sepphoris, spoken of by Josephus as being the strongest place and most considerable city of Galilee, had taken the name of Dioccesarea in the time of Saint 422 COMPENDIUM OF Jerom, and was then extremely decayed. The Jews have continued to it the name of Sipphori, which in vulgar use is Sefouri. Be- tween this place and the Tabor, in a valley north of the plain of Esdrelon, Nazareth is a small place, according to St. Jerom, called Nazara. The Tabor is an insulated mount in the middle of a plain; and its name takes the form of Itabyrius in the Greek writers. But, proceeding towards Tiberias, we must incline to the right to view Bethsan, on the confines of Galilee and Sarnaria. This city, in the vicinity of the Jordan, is more celebrated under the name of Scytkopolis, which appears to be due to the Scythians, who, according to Herodotus, had advanced as far as Palestine before they won the empire of Asia from the Medes. However, this Greek denomination of a city that was reputed the first among those of the Decapolis, and that took the rank of metropolis in the second Palestine, has in its turn been superseded by its primi- tive name, in the altered form of Baisan. Tiberias received this name from Herod ' Antipas, in honour of Tiberius. Jt is sup- posed that the son of the great Herod, for the construction of the new city, made choice of the site of a more ancient and obscure place, ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 423 called Chenereth, according to St. Jerom, or Cinereth: and this name of Tiberias was com- municated to the adjacent lake, which it qualified at the same time with the appella- tion of Sea, by a figure familiar to the orientals. In the pronunciation of the Arabs the name is Tabarieh ; and that of Hammam, by which they denominate the thermae, or mineral baths, in its neighbourhood, is the AmmaiiSy which the Greek writers bestow on the same place, and which is itself an alteration of the primitive Hebraic name of Ckamath. > The name Genesarcth, which the lake of Tiberias originally bore, was drawn from a little country distinguished for the beauties of its situation, under the name of Gennesar, and which being watered by the fountain of Caphernaum, should be situated towards the upper part of the lake, near the entrance of the Jordan. The siege that Josephus sustained, against Vespasian in Jotapata, has given cele- brity to this place, which this historian de- scribes as situated on a height environed with precipices. He speaks of Japha as another strong place in the same canton ; and it is presumed that the fortress of Sapher, 424 COMPENDIUM OF which was the residence of a Turkish com- mandant, and overthrown by an earthquake some years since, corresponds with this posi- tion. A little beyond, the Lacus Samocho- nites of Josephus, traversed by the Jordan, is thought to be the waters of Meron in the sacred text. This lake, now called Bahr-el- Houlei, is reduced to an inconsiderable pool in dry seasons. There are said to be still ves- tiges of Asor, which preserve the name of this royal city of the Canaanites. Another place named Kadas may have been the Kedes of Naphtali, and at the same time the Cedes- sus which the Tyrians possessed. It remains that we remount to Pane as between two brooks which form the Jordan, at the foot of the mount called Panium, on which Herod, in gratitude for having been put in possession of the Trachonitis by Augustus, erected a temple to that prince. On the partition of the states of Herod among his children, Phi- lip, who had the Trachonitis, gave to the city of Paneas the name of desarea^ to which was annexed by distinction the surname of Phi- lippi. It did not however prevent the resump- tion of its primitive denomination, pronounced Banias, more purely than Belines, as it is written by the historians of the crusades. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 425 PER^EA ET ARABIA. Although all the country beyond the Jor- dan may with the same propriety be called Pertfa*, according to the signification of the term, yet this distinction is more particularly applied to that part which made the portions of Reuben and Gad, extending from the tor- rent of Arnon northward to the mount called Galaad, at nearly the same height with the is- sue of the Jordan from the Tiberiad Sea. The Arnon is discharged into the lake Asphaltites, after having passed through the neighbour- hood of the principal city of the Moabites. Towards the beginning of its course, the Ro- mans had established a military post, Cas- tra Arnonensia, on the frontier of Arabia, in a canton which was called Anwnas. The mounts Abarim, and the summit of Nebo, whence Moses had a prospect of the Promised Land, rise at some distance from the Jordan opposite to Jerico, between two plains : that on the western side being divided by the river, while the eastern plain is an extent of country which we find under the name of Campestria * From TFJSS, ultra. 426 COMPENDIUM OF Moab. At the foot of these mountains to- wards the Jordan, the name of Livias was given to an ancient city, to flatter Augustus in the person of Livia. Nearer to the lake As- phaltites, Herod added fortifications to the advantageous situation of Machccrus y on the summit of a steep rock. Farther on, and southward withal, a place meriting notice for its hot springs, was called Calli-rhoe, which signifies in Greek the limpid fountain. Pe- netrating into the country, we find Hesebon, or according to the Greek writers, Esbus : and there is still mention of it in the oriental geo- graphy under the name of Hesbon. Medaba is a city to be reckoned in the same canton, which is now called al Belkaa. Amathus is described as an exceedingly strong fortress, overlooking the great plain, which is con- tinued along the course of the Jordan, from the Tiberiad lake to that of Asphaltites, under the name of Aulon in antiquity, but supplant- ed by that of el-Gour, which signifies in the Arabic language a low, or sunken land. And the position of a place named Asselt in the oriental geography appears to correspond with that just mentioned. We here find Jazer, and its lake, from which emanntc.s a stream received by the Jordan under the iiame Zira. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 42? A canton of country more retired toward the north is distinguished by the name of Ga- laaditisy which a mountain, whose name is Gafaad, communicates to it. The name of this mountain appears sometimes to be ex- tended to the branches projected towards Anti-Libanus ; but it is more particularly ap- plied to the ridge that reigns on the right of the torrent of Jabok, which, issuing from the country of Ammon, discharges itself into the Jordan about the height of Bethsan ; and is believed to be that now called Zarca, Ra- moth was in remote antiquity a principal city of this country, situated near Jabok, and at a defined distance from the capital of the Am- monites. But in a posterior age, another city attracts greater notice under the name of Pella, which the Greeks of Syria, by whom it was inhabited, had given it, from the circum- stance of its being environed with water, as the Macedonian city of this name. We see in history that this city received the Christ- ians who had abandoned Jerusalem when it was menaced with ruin bv the sie^e. There */ o is mention made of another city, whose name of Dium was transferred likewise from Mace- don : but its position is judged to be more re- mote, as comprehended in the province of 428 COMPENDIUM OF Arabia, without the limits of Palestine, which included the former. Batanxa is another country which covers the north of Galaaditis, and its name is preserved in that of Batinia, as we find in the oriental geographers. This is the country conquered by the people of Is- rael, under Og king of Basan ; to whose terri- tories was contiguous in Galaad what Sehon king of the Amorites possessed. And there is reason to believe that of the primitive Ba- san was afterwards formed the name of Bata- nea. Its district appears to be separated from the Tiberiad lake by a margin of land called Gaulonitis, from Golan, or Gaidon, the name of a strong fortress, distinctly indicated in the oriental geography under the name of Agheloun, or Adgeloun. Gamala, not far distant, was a place almost inaccessible, being seated upon a rock bounded by precipices, which was separated by the extremity of the Tiberiad lake from a considerable city called TarickiCa*, from the circumstance of its be- ing the place where the fish taken in the lake were cured. This extremity of the lake receives a stream From fy.%r/j>$, salsame/tttim piscium ; a TZI^JJ, ctsicco, ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 429 named heretofore Hieromax, and now Yer- muk, which passes under Gadara, a consi- derable city, distinguished as the capital of Perea by Josephus. Its name is now Kedar. Hippos, on the border of the lake opposite to the position of Tiberias, was at the foot of a mountain of the same name ; and the name of Ergab in the neighbourhood represents that of Argobj extended to a district in the Scrip- tures. At the entrance of the Jordan into the lake, Julias received its name from Philip, tetrarch of the Trachonitis: and with this posi- tion correspond the vestiges of a city under the name of Tel-oui. We may add, that there is reason to believe this Julias to be the Cho- roza'in of a remoter age. The Yermuk is ce- lebrated in Saracen history for a great victory obtained over the Greeks, in the time of Omar ; and a city of the same name is also men- tioned as adjacent to the river, and which ap- pears to have been that known heretofore un- der the Roman denomination of Capitolias. Adraa, or Edrei, another city of Batanea, is cited in the oriental geography under the name of Adreat, with the addition of the name Bitinia, denoting the country itself. G eras a is recognised in the name of Jaras, found in the historians of the crusades. On a route 430 COMPENDIUM OF leading to Damascus, Coneitra, or Coneitha, may refer to Canatha. And this position was the term of the Israelitish possessions in the half tribe of Manasseh. The name of Herman is applied to the branch of a mountain which envelopes this canton. In a plain east of the Jordan, a basin called Phiala, having no per- ceptible issue, has been regarded as the foun- tain of the Jordan: this rivulet being filtered through the soil, between the basin and its more apparent sources in the environs of Pa- neas. This plain is called by the Arabs Mei- dan, signifying a horse-course, and is famous for a fair held upon it. Before we proceed, it is proper to speak of what is called the Decapolis. This appears to have been a confederation of ten cities; which, being not inhabited by Jews, had a common interest in guarding against the enterprises of the Asmonean princes, by whom the Jewish nation was governed till the time of Herod. Scythopolis is put in the first rank, and second only to Gadara ; to these may be added Hip- po.t, Gerasdy Canalha : and descending to the south, we meet with Pclld, J)i:nn, and Philadel- phia, of which \ve shall speak hereafter. Abila, a city of Batanca, is oi 'this number; to com- ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 431 plete which we have to add the city that we have seen under the name of Capitolias. There are three denominations of countries, making the frontiers of Syria and Arabia; Trachonitis, Iturtea, and Auranitis ; but their appropriate limits we cannot distinguish. The first has a Greek name, expressing the asperity of a mountainous country, which a people addicted to rapine, and inhabiting deep ca- verns called Trachones, occupied. These had for their chief one Zenodorus, whom Au- gustus deprived of his domain, called Domus Zenodori. Itura3a is not easily distinguished from the Trachonitis, and may owe its name to an appellative in some other language than the Greek. The Auranitis is better known, retaining its name in that of Belad-Hauran ; and whose eastern limits are absorbed in the deserts of Arabia. This arid country, which is only watered by the winter rains preserved in cisterns, does not appear to have been sub- jected till the reign of Trajan. Bosfra, its principal city, was metropolis of a province formed under the name of Arabia. It still re- tains the name of Bosra; and it is said to be situated on a torrent called Nahr-al-Gazal, or the River of Gazelle. There remain to be 425 COMPENDIUM OF mentioned two celebrated nations, the Ammo* nitae and the Moabitie. The Ammonitis con- fines with the lots of Reuben and Gad. The principal city was called Ammon, and Rab- bath-Ammon, or the Great Ammon, before the name of Philadelphia was given to it, probably from a Philadelphia king of Egypt: but following the practice which we have seen common in Syria, it has resumed its primitive name in the form of Amman. The Moabitis extends to the east of the Asphal- tite lake. Its capital, situated on the torrent of Arnon, was called Areopolis ; but its true name was RabaLfi'Moaby or Moba, by which it is still known; although it is called el- Raba, as well as Maab, in the oriental geogra- P 1 '}"- If the chapter of Palestine be found dilated here to a great length, it must be remember- ed that tliis country occupies a proportionate importance in history; and the expediency of a particular map will likewise be acknow- ledged. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. MESOPOTAMIA. The name of Mesopotamia* is known to denote a country between rivers; and in the books of the Pentateuch this is called Aram- Naharaim, or Syria of the Rivers. It is also known that these rivers are the Euphrates and the Tigris, which embrace this country in its whole length, and contract it by their approximation in the lower or southern part, which is contiguous to Babylon. From this situation it has acquired the name of al-Gezira among the Arabs, who have no specific term to distinguish a peninsula from an island. We cannot forbear remarking here, that it is through ignorance that this country is called Diarbek in the maps. For not only should this name be written Diar-Bekr, but it should also be restrained to the northern extremity, which Armenia claims in antiquity. This part corresponds with what the oriental geo- graphers call Diar Modzar on the side of the Euphrates, and Diar-Rabiah on the banks of the Tigris. On the north there reigns a mountainous chain, which from the passage : ' : " From astro;, medius, and itQT&u,o$ } jlu'vi'U$. VOL. I, 2 F 434 COMPENDIUM OF of the Euphrates through Mount Taurus ex- tends to the borders of the Tigris. This is the Mount Masius of antiquity, and now known among the Turks by the plural appella- tion of Karadgia Daglar, or the Black Mountains. A river called Chaboras, which preserves the name of al-Kabour, and aug- mented by another river, to which the Mace- donians of Syria have given the name of Mygdonius? proceeds to join the Euphrates under a fortress which we shall mention hereafter. The lower part of the country, distant from the rivers, being less cultivated and more sterile than the upper, could be only occupied by Arabs called Sccnites, or in- habiting tents. The district of Mesopotamia, which is only separated from Syria by the course of the Eu- phrates, bore the name of Osroe?ie, which it owed to Osroes, or, according to the chro- nicles of the country, Orrhoes; who, profit- ing by the feebleness of the Seleucides, caused by their divisions, acquired a principality, .about a hundred and twenty years befbre the Christian a?ra. In the time of the unsuccess- ful expedition of Crassus against the Par- tliians, we find in this country a prince, whose name of Abgar passed successively to ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. 435 many others. The Euphrates appearing to the prudence of Augustus as the boundary that nature had prescribed to the empire, the Osroene prince's had to adjust their interests between the Roman power and that of the Parthians; and Trajan, in the conquest that he made of Mesopotamia, forbore to despoil the prince Abgar. But Caracalla did not conduct himself with equal moderation. However, it cannot be decided that the Osroene was distinguished as a province of the empire before the time of the first suc- cessors of Constantine. The capital of the country received from the Macedonian con- querors the name of Edessa: and an abundant fountain which the city inclosed, called in Greek Calli-rhoe, communicated this name to the city itself. In posterior times it is called Roha, or, with the article of the Arabs, Or- rhoa, and by abbreviation Orha. This name may be derived from the Greek term signify- ing a fountain ; or according to another opinion, it may refer to the founder of this city, whose name is said to have been Orrhoi: but however this be, it is by corruption that it is commonly called Orfa. A little river, which by its sudden inundations annoys this city, was called Scirtus, or the Vaulter; and 2 F2 436 COMPENDIUM OF the Syrians preserve this signification in the name of Daisan. %eugma y or the Bridge, which afforded en- trance to the Osroene, and which has been mentioned under the article of Syria, was on the opposite side covered by a place named Apamea by some authors, and by others Seleucia, it having been constructed by the first Seleucus. It is usual now between Hhaleb and Roha to pass the river opposite a place named el-Bir; and we find in the Osroene a Birtha which is not to be con- founded with that upon the Tigris. In re- ceding from the Euphrates, it will be remark- ed that the name of Anthemusias, which a city bore, was transferred from Macedon, and that the name of Anlhemusia was extended to a country of Mesopotamia, where it preceded that of Osroene, which, by the establishment of a particular principality, had prevailed in its turn. Batkn on a hill, as the name expresses, and which received from the emperor Constantius the name of Constantia, subsists under that of Tel-Kiuran. The name of Saiira is recognised in that of Seuerik, and belongs to a beilik, or particular lordship., As to the extension given to Mesopotamia in comprising Amida, as the metropolis of a pro- vince of that name, we have remarked that it was by an encroachment on Armenia, which appears to have taken place in a time prior to the middle age of geography. END OF VOL, I. S. ii.uiiiiu'ii, \\rjbridge-. UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY Los Angeles This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. LD- URL R r/ 1 1963 1986 Form L9-Seru'S 4-14 3 1158 00660 7922 UC SOUTHERN ^^'JJ^inlHuJJJlilllllfllll A A 000001812 7 G 8*+ A63gE 1810 V.I